R. M. Pearcy

AXIOM

THE LAST HOPE

Dedicated to B.K. and Diet Coke, without either of them I’d be lost.

PART ONE

ONE

It’s been there since I was born, the barcode on my right wrist, but it wasn’t until now I really looked at it; my whole life condensed into a six-digit code. Every citizen of the colony has one. It’s how they catalog us. Now that I’m seventeen, the tattoo seems to weigh heavier on my skin, the more it weighs on my mind. I run my thumb back and forth over it, silently hoping it will feel different, hoping it will give me some clue as to what’s going to happen next. Unfortunately, it does nothing to ease my mind. The shudder of the door to my father’s car closing slams me back into reality, and I notice we’ve arrived at our destination.

I stare at my reflection in the car window, hoping to stall for a few more minutes. The person staring back at me certainly looks like she could be a young adult, with her wavy dirty blonde hair flowing below her shoulders and green eyes centered on her long face. In just one year the Assembly expects me to become a contributing member of the colony, even though on the inside I still feel like a child. This place is meant to change that?

“Honey, you can’t sit in here much longer.”

My father’s voice is always soft and gentle. He appears younger than his years, and he claims his lack of wrinkles is due to his lack of a temper. Though his face looks like a man half his age, he does have some wisps of gray in his dark chocolate hair. His smile is as soft as his tone of voice, and his calm nature makes him a favorite with the students he teaches. He lends me his hand as I climb out of the car.

Next to my suitcase my mother stands rigid and tall, typing into her handheld console. Her blonde hair is kept tied up in a neat bun on top of her head, her red reading glasses hanging from a chain around her neck, and her clean and pressed lab coat is slung over her arm. I’m not surprised she has to work immediately after this, she’s always working, but I’m grateful she was able to make the time to be here to send me off.

My mother is a stern, organized woman who worked hard to make it to the head of the laboratory she works at. She has the same long face as me but she has a sharp, pointy nose instead of the wide one I inherited from my father. Her face looks stiff most of the time, but when she smiles it stretches so wide she lights up the room. I’ve always loved that about her.

“It looks like I’m all set.” I sigh. “I guess I’ll see you guys in a few months for our Founders Day break?” I try to keep my voice calm. After all, it’s not forever.

“Yes of course dear. Now make sure you have everything ready. Your schedule has been uploaded to your console, and I’ve packed it in your side pocket. Behave and remember, you have to try to make the best of this next year, regardless of what happens.” My mother’s words sound cheerful but I know the sadness that hides behind them.

For the twenty-five years my parents have been married I was their only child. They have very little in common, but they optimistically hoped having me might alleviate some of the awkwardness between them. Once my mother became pregnant my parents moved into separate rooms, and after my birth they spent all their energy on me. Whatever love was missing between the two of them was magnified in the love they both gave to me.

Divorce is not an option in Axiom; once you are married it’s forever. In most cases the punishment for breaking the colonial laws is death, so the idea of living with someone you tolerate, over not living at all, is preferable for most people. Arrangements like the ones my parents have are not uncommon as a solution. Still in some extreme cases, citizens have taken to conducting bodily harm on themselves, or even their spouse, to escape the marriage.

Now that I am leaving home my parents face the reality of being alone together once again. They’d always known this day would come, but I still worry about what it means for them. If they were younger they could apply to have another child, but I think they’ve passed the point where they would be approved. Even if they were given permission it would mean spending some intimate time together. I don’t doubt there is some sort of love between my parents, but it’s more of a platonic nature than a passionate kind.

As I hug each of them goodbye, I try to smile and appear excited. I know they’re struggling with their own challenges, and I don’t want them to worry about me any more than they already are. I squeeze my father’s hand one last time as I turn to walk away. My knuckles burning as I grip my suitcase’s handle.

I walk towards the single archway stationed between two large, forbidding walls. They’re slick and solid white, without a single slit or hole to show what lies on the other side. The guard standing at the entrance is a lengthy, thin man with a jaw carved from stone. He has icy blue eyes which almost glow next to the uniform of the Colonial Guard: a dull grey shirt with a black tie, black belt, and black boots. A small cordless transmitter hangs attached to one of the black epaulettes on his shoulder. The look he gives each passing student is almost provoking, as though he is daring someone to challenge him. Although I doubt anyone would be dumb enough to try.

I get to the archway and instinctively hold out my right arm for scanning. Hearing the familiar double beep, I start to walk forward but he nearly stiff-arms me, stopping me in my tracks.

“Name?” The man’s voice sounds as harsh as he looks.

“Yeah, sorry. Annabella Bower, East Quarter,” I reply, my voice shaking.

“Alright, line up at the middle-right table.” He turns his gaze to the next student, and the instant his eyes move away from me I feel more at ease.

Inside the archway, an expanding square grass area splits into four sections by cement walkways. At each corner, trees and flowers are deliberately placed, creating a beautiful swirling pattern. At the center where the walkways intersect is a large white fountain with carved roses spiraling around the base, and continuing all the way to the top. Behind the grass area stands an eight story, pearl colored building, with long, blue-tinted windows on each floor. Along the top of the building are over-sized letters reading Ethos School of Completion. The words glowing in the same cobalt blue as the windows.

Looking past the center building I can see a few smaller structures scattered along the campus, all a soft off-white color. They are distinguished by letters and numbers making it difficult to tell some apart from others. Immediately I realize I’m bound to get lost trying to navigate the grounds.

Just ahead of the doors to the main building are four tables with several older citizens sitting behind them, each dressed in a blue shirt with Ethos embroidered over their hearts. I join the end of the line that faces the table I was instructed to check in at, and take a look around. There are a few more students here than I expected there to be, and a lot more guards. As I scan the grounds I notice a man posted every few meters, each looking serious and diligent, and each carrying a small standard issue black pistol. I feel a sudden tightness in my chest as try to count the guards. What could they possibly expect to happen here that needs so much security? I’m growing tenser as I watch the guards, when two giant hands grab my shoulders, and a deep voice rings in my ear.

“Stop right there, miss!”

There’s a booming laugh as I spin around to see a boy with short dark hair, thick eyebrows, tan skin and brown eyes.

“Damn it, Isaac! You scared the hell out of me,” I pant, catching my breath and planting a smack on his dense arm.

Isaac Rhodes is one of the few friends I had growing up, even though we didn’t see much of each other. Before attending Ethos, boys and girls don’t take classes together, so we were only able to hang out during lunch and outside of school, but even then it was limited. The few other friends I had throughout the years came and went, but Isaac never left.

“I hope I didn’t hurt you,” I tease.

“Yeah right, if I can take the beatings at home, I can handle a smack or two from a little girl like you.” He flashes his perfect smile and laughs.

Isaac is the youngest of three boys and by far the shortest. I stand at five feet, five inches and he’s just barely taller than me. His arms and chest are puffed up and hard, made of solid muscle from spending a lot of time working out. I assume he’s a gym rat in order to make up for being “vertically challenged.” For years, he and his brothers would square up in boxing matches at home to show off their strength and skill. The competition succeeded in making him tough, but his nose became thick and flat from the frequent punches to the face. Despite that, Isaac’s a good looking boy, and he could charm the pants off of whoever he wanted.

“So Ella, it looks like we are the only two cool ones from East Quarter this time around,” he says, taking a look at the crowd around us.

“Yeah, well, we were always the only two ‘cool’ ones from East Quarter,” I mock, making quotation mark signals with my fingers. “That’s why we’re friends.”

Axiom has four Quarters that make up the city; North, South, East, and West. All four Quarters are equal in size and shape, and there is no difference in status between them. The living arrangements you are assigned are based on availability and nothing more. Citizens are allowed to visit any part of the city, but most people live and work in the same Quarter, so they find travel unnecessary. I myself only went to South Quarter once per year to visit family there.

The exception to all of this is the City Center, a small perfect circle between all four Quarters. That is where Axiom’s Head of Colony lives, along with anyone who works for the Assembly. The homes here are kept in tall multistoried buildings, and under constant security. City Center is also where the main government buildings are, including Ethos.

“At least we have good weather today,” Isaac says with a smile.

I know he is baiting me because we don’t have weather in Axiom. The city is contained under a double layer dome made of composite material. In between the two layers is a series of screens working together to project the image of a normal Earth sky. There are clouds which move with no wind, and a rainbow with no rain. Every day is the same here, a perfect 72 degrees, with the “sun” rising at six A.M. and setting at six P.M.

I glance down from the sky just long enough to notice I’m now close to the front of the line. I feel eager and nervous, but it’s all swept away when a sharp light blinds my right eye. I move out of the glare and notice its origin, a small charm dangling from a braided leather bracelet. I look up and see that the owner is a girl with a small circular face, large brown eyes, a small nose with a slight upturn at the end, and black hair cut into short choppy layers. She is thin but fit, and stands with a great deal of confidence. There is something about her that draws me in, and I envy her, wishing I could feel that secure right now. I am stuck in a subconscious gaze when I feel a sharp nudge in my back from Isaac.

“NEXT!” A short, squat woman sitting behind the table is giving me a disapproving look over her tortoiseshell glasses.

“I’m so sorry!” I gasp, blushing bright red knowing that already twice today I have been caught up in my own head, failing to pay attention. Silently, I remind myself today is important and I need to try and stay focused.

I move forward to the table and stick out my wrist to be scanned once more. It’s something you get used to here, after a few years you hardly even notice you’re doing it. It’s almost as though it becomes second nature, like tying your shoes. As I hand her my console I sneak a glance to my right but the black-haired girl and her bracelet are gone.

“Your information has been uploaded. Orientation begins in thirty minutes, through those doors.” The stout woman with the glasses made a vague pointing gesture with her stubby hands before continuing her instructions. “You are assigned to dorm F12 which you can visit after orientation. Thank you, now move along. Next in line, please.”

“They’re a cheerful bunch here, aren’t they,” I mumble to Isaac as soon as he’s finished checking in.

We move through the double doors into the main administration building. Inside is a large center atrium with an immaculate white marble floor. Glass railings surround the floors above as they open into the main lobby. At the end of the open hall are two sizable glass elevators that hide a glass staircase behind them. The whole building feels ten times larger inside with no visible barriers.

In front of the elevators is a portable stage, adorned in the same blue color as the buildings signage. Rows of chairs have been arranged to face the front and I choose seats for us in the middle. Almost immediately, Isaac is taking in all the girls around us while I sink down in my chair hoping simply to blend into the crowd.

After several lengthy minutes of waiting, the makeshift auditorium is nearly filled with hundreds of eager faces. As a woman takes the stage, something about her immediately makes me feel uneasy. She’s of average height, very thin, and looks to be in her late thirties. She has long straight black hair with side swept bangs, a long nose, and bright green eyes. She looks as though she could be beautiful, if I didn’t have the gnawing feeling as though something sinister were holding her back. Her thin mouth shows no emotion as she stands in front of us, sternly waiting for silence.

“Hello young adults, and welcome to the Ethos School of Completion,” the woman begins. “I am Principal Eleanor Samson, and this is where you will be spending the next year of your life.”

TWO

Mrs. Samson waits a few beats before continuing her introductory address the crowd, and a chill moves down my spine.

“As your principal, it is my duty and my privilege to introduce our speaker for today’s orientation, your Head of Colony, Becker Coleman.” Eleanor Samson raises her hands to clap, and the room soon follows her cue to applause.

Every citizen of Axiom knows and recognizes this man’s face well. He has white hair, slicked back with not a strand out of place, and a finely trimmed beard to match. The corners of his eyes have deep wrinkles that come from either frequent smiling or squinting, but if I had to, I’d put my money on the latter. He wears a tailored suit that matches the guards’ grey uniforms, and a tie the color of fresh blood. He always walks with the same air of superiority, whether he is approaching a coffee stand, or striding across a makeshift stage to address an assemblage of anxious students.

As the Head of Colony, Becker Coleman controls the majority of decisions and the members of the Assembly, a team of eight men and women who manage the government of Axiom. They created the laws and punishments, they assign citizens to their jobs, their marriages, and even their children. They are the most elite citizens in our city, and I’ve always been intimidated by the thought of them.

Mr. Coleman stops in the middle of the stage, stands silently for a brief moment, and raises a hand to halt the applause and effectively silence the entire Ethos administration building. Even the breaths of the excited teenagers are deadened by his gesture. His light blue eyes are sharp as they scan the crowd, and everyone is on the edge of their seat waiting to hear him speak.

“As you all know the history of our fine city goes back hundreds of years. The human race was on the brink of extinction due to biological warfare on Earth. The creation of the super virus, nicknamed “Endgame,” was the beginning of the destruction of all humankind. The virus was released into the general population, devastating entire countries as it spread. In an effort to keep humanity intact, our Founders made this great city on the closest alternative to our planet, Earth’s only moon. We call this Axiom. We call this home.” His booming voice was serious and full of authority. As he paused no one dared move or speak.

“Earth is now uninhabitable, and so here we are: the only remaining humans in our universe. In an effort to maintain our species, the colony requires each seventeen-year-old citizen of Axiom to attend this glorious establishment, the Ethos School of Completion, for one year. Since each of you were born, your medical and genetic information have been tracked, cataloged, and closely monitored. This year, we will take that to the next level. During the next twelve months, all of your records will be analyzed, and additional information will be added to your files. At the end of your term here you will be paired with what the Assembly determines to be your perfect genetic match. You will marry and join the colony as a contributing, hard-working citizen of Axiom. This is how we maintain our species, this is how we ensure diversity, and this is how we will continue the human race!” His voice booms, his proud words echoing in the emptiness of the lobby. The feeling in the air is tense with a mixture of excitement, fear, and curiosity. I look at Isaac and he is almost green under his brown skin.

Mr. Coleman’s voice takes a threatening tone as he continues.

“The laws of Axiom were created for a purpose. You know some of them already, but you will be learning each of them to their full extent this coming year. Remember, the punishments for breaking the laws may seem harsh, but they are necessary. There is no pity for those who do not respect me or the colony.” I can see his arms tense as he grips the glass podium he’s standing behind. “I return you now to your Principal of Ethos, Mrs. Samson. Good luck this year, students. I hope to see each of you at the end of year commencement ceremony.”

Mr. Coleman exits the stage, followed by two Colonial Guards. He heads straight out the doors, and Mrs. Samson takes his place behind the podium, her face still failing to show any sign of emotion.

“Mr. Coleman was correct.” She continues. “The punishments here are harsh but the rules are not hard to follow. You may not be caught engaging in any imprudent behavior or activity with another student, you may not oppose the decision of the Assembly or any of its laws, and you may not be caught out of your dorms after 8 P.M. Violating these rules or any of the others that have been downloaded in your welcome packets will result in punishment, not excluding death.” Her motionless face breaks into a smile as the last word drips from her mouth. “Now, students, we welcome you to Ethos and implore you to remember our motto, ‘It is not what is best for you; it is what is best for the colony’.”

“Well, I just feel downright motivated and excited, don’t you?” Isaac asks in a snide tone as we exit the building. “I guess that’s why they keep the boys’ and girls’ dorms on opposite sides of the campus.”

I look down at the map on my console and notice he is right. They’re as far apart as possible and there are probably fifty guards roaming the grounds between them. Thankfully, I have no plans to try and sneak into a male dorm room anytime soon, so I don’t feel the need to worry.

“There is no point in putting it off any longer,” I huff, rolling my eyes. “Hopefully I’ll see you at dinner.”

“Try to make friends!” Isaac’s voice calls out from behind me as I depart for my dorm. I give him a short wave and continue walking.

Along the way I take special notice of where the dining hall is located. I figure that will be the most important building while I’m here. I was never good at sports, but I’m a professional when it comes to eating.

Ahead of me is a perfectly square building in the same off-white shade as the rest of the structures on campus. Long windows line the floors every few feet, and the front doorway is covered by an overhang. Most people wouldn’t look at the design of the building as anything special but considering the threats we were just given, I start noticing some trends in the architecture. For one there are no ledges of any kind anywhere along the outside walls. There are no fire escapes along the structures, no windowsills, and nothing else that might be used as a foothold for climbing. Outside of the front double doors, two cameras point directly at the doorway, monitoring anyone who goes in or out.

The walls surrounding the Ethos campus are also curious in their design. The sleek outside that prevents outsiders from peering in also prevents students from seeing anything outside. It looks like it was built from a single sheet of metal wrapped around the entire campus. There are no cracks or footholds along the wall, not unlike each of the buildings. There is no way in or out except for the single gateway I entered earlier, which also happens to be heavily guarded. According to the Assembly, you either leave Ethos with a certificate of completion or you don’t leave Ethos at all.

Walking through the first floor hallway, I find dorm F12 on the left side just before our shared bathroom. I feel grateful that my dorm is on the ground level, as I’m not a fan of stairs. The doors to the dorm rooms are solid metal with a small window at about eye level. Again, I feel this is to aid the school in watching us rather than existing purely as an aesthetic choice. There is a large blue button to the left of the door, and pushing it causes the door to slide open with a soft whooshing sound. Inside, I find an open common room with one solid door on each wall; three doors in total, not counting the one leading from the hallway. In the center of the room is a small tan-colored couch, two blue chairs, and a short table between them.

Each of the surrounding doors has a lit up electronic sign with a name flashing, indicating who the intended occupant of the room is. We use these signs all over Axiom, as paper is almost nonexistent. The only paper left these days is in the form of the old books the Founders brought with them from Earth, and those are distributed throughout the school libraries across the city. Everything is digital, and every citizen is given their own handheld console and tablet. I’ve always preferred my console since it’s easier to slip in my pocket when I’m on the go, leaving my tablet gathering dust somewhere back at home.

I see the sign on the left of the three doors glowing my name. I walk over to the red beam of light streaming from under the door handle, scan my wrist, and the door unlocks. Inside is a small twin-sized bed with freshly pressed blue sheets, a small dresser, and a food cubicle that is able to hold a few snacks and drinks. I imagined the room to be dark and dingy and I’m relieved to see that it’s not nearly as bad as I’d expected. I even get my own window. As I start to unpack my suitcase I hear a high-pitched voice coming from the doorway behind me.

“Sorry to interrupt, but I thought I heard someone come in. I’m Paige Winters. My room is the one on the right.” Paige is petite with a pointy face, big eyes, and wavy strawberry blonde hair. She reminds me of a mouse in a wig, but she seems nice enough.

“I’m Ella,” I smile, extending a clammy hand in an attempt to be sociable and polite. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. Have you met the other girl who’s sharing the common room with us?”

“No I don’t think she’s here yet. The door says Carly Reed, do you know that name at all?”

“No I don’t. Guess she’s new to both of us.”

Even if this Carly Reed did live in the same quarter as me I probably wouldn’t know her. I kept my social circle small, and whenever I did hang out with my friends, they would make fun of me for having my nose buried in a book the entire time.

“Oh well,” Paige says, looking uncertain. “Dinner hour is coming up, and I’d better get back to unpacking.”

I smile and nod before returning to my suitcase to do the same. It doesn’t take long for me to unpack my personal items, as I didn’t bring much with me. The book of old children’s stories I got from my father before I left, and other small trinkets sit nicely on top of my dresser, and the clothes I brought fit neatly inside. As soon as my belongings are in order, the small room begins to feel more like home.

An awful noise comes rumbling from my stomach, and I realize I haven’t eaten anything all day thanks to all of the excitement going on. I check the time on my console and see that it’s nearly six, which means dinner hour will be starting soon. I throw on a thin green sweatshirt and head out of the dorm. As I pass Paige’s room I peek inside, but it seems she already left. I’m a little hurt that she didn’t wait for me, but I guess it was too soon to expect us to be best friends. Shrugging it off, I open the front door and without looking, lunge out into the hallway, bouncing off a girl standing on the other side. I rub the spot on my shoulder where we collided, feeling embarrassed and sore.

“Oh man, I’m so sorry! I’m late getting here and the first thing I do is nearly knock you over. I hope you’re not hurt.” She holds out her hand, and there dangling from her wrist is a small silver charm hanging from a braided leather bracelet. “I’m Carly Reed, your new roommate.”

I stand slightly stunned, but soon regain my senses and reach out to shake her hand.

“I’m Ella Bower. Here, let me get out of your way.” I move back into the dorm so she can pull her bags inside. Now that I can see her up close, she’s shorter than I thought, and has flawless light skin. I wonder if this girl will ever stop making me feel jealous.

“There’s another girl named Paige here,” I add, “but I’m not sure where she ran off to. If I had to make a guess, it would be the dining hall.”

“Right, it’s dinner hour,” Carly says, linking her arm in mine. “We can go together! I wouldn’t want to get lost again.” She half drags me out the door, leaving her luggage in the middle of the common room.

She tries to make small talk as we make our way towards the dining hall, but my mind is so mixed up I can’t do much but mumble short answers in response.

“You’re a tense one aren’t you,” she laughs, dropping my arm. “Come on, tell me all about yourself, Miss Ella Bower.”

We exchange life stories as we walk, and I learn that Carly grew up in West Quarter with her parents and two older brothers. The younger of her two brothers, Ryan, works with her father in one of the farms on the outer limits of their quarter, her mother does clerical work for the Colonial Guard office in their area, and her eldest brother, Nathan, was chosen to live and work in City Center under one of the Assembly members. It’s a very prestigious career since the Assembly Member’s aids will replace their mentor when the time comes for their retirement.

We arrive at the building just after the clock hits six, and I look around to see if Isaac is floating in the crowd of students, but I can’t seem to find him. I grab a tray and make my way through the cafeteria lines. I read somewhere once that on Earth cafeterias would be divided by the food’s country of origin, such as Mexican or Italian, but here in Axiom we divide it all by food group. Farms line the entire outside of the city with some for planting and some for animals. We never grow more than the Assembly believes we need, and the animal’s reproduction is under as much control as our own is. When you have limited space you need to regulate the amount of cows you have walking around.

I choose a far table and Carly takes a seat across from me. Just as I start to dig into my salad, Isaac jumps up next to me scaring me half to death. He sits down laughing and gestures to the two guys next to him to join us.

“Hey, you made a friend already? He jokes, looking at Carly. “I didn’t think you had it in you.” She just gives him a little smirk, and I once again smack him on his arm. “I’m Isaac, Ella’s oldest and wisest friend, and these are my new dorm buddies, Henry Thatcher and Philip Jamison.”

He points to the two boys and everyone gives each other a polite ‘hello’. The boy closest to him, Henry, is thin, pale, and looks as if you could knock him over with one finger. He has bright blonde hair and equally pale blue eyes. Everything about him reminds me of a ghost, so light and transparent. He seems overly shy and doesn’t speak much, but he has a sweet smile.

The other boy, Philip, is tall with broad shoulders, a square jaw, and shaggy brown hair that hangs down over his forehead. He keeps pushing up the thick black glasses that slide down his long nose. He gives us a sly smile and offers Isaac his apple before taking a bite of it himself. I see Carly give him a quick glare, but it seems I’m the only one who catches it.

“Hey guys, I’m Ella and this is Carly.” I say noticing that Carly’s friendly demeanor from earlier has faded. “If you guys are done eating you better get going. You don’t want anyone thinking you’re hitting on girls on the first day here.”

We all give a little laugh but you can sense the tension as we all think about it. The boys excuse themselves and Carly and I are left to finish our meal. We sit in silence for a minute or two before the cheerful Carly I had met before makes a return. Thankful that she’s happy again I decide to put off asking about Philip until after dinner.

Back outside we take what we believe is the shortest route back to the dorm room, only to realize half way there that we were wrong. As Carly looks around trying to get her bearings, I carefully question her about what happened in the dining hall.

“Do you know that Philip kid? You didn’t seem too happy to meet him.”

“I don’t know him personally, but I don’t really want to either. His father is Assembly Member Jamison, and I’ve heard some pretty ruthless stories about him. I would rather just keep my distance from someone like that.”

“If you’re not doing anything wrong, then it wouldn’t matter would it? The Assembly doesn’t come after you if there’s no reason to.”

“You’re absolutely right,” Carly says with a smirk, “come on I think we need to go this way.”

After what seems like forever we finally reach the dorm. The door to the common room opens and we see Paige laid out on the couch with her arm slung over her forehead, and the other dangling off the cushion.

“I don’t think I can make it the whole year, it’s just too horrible.”

“What is?” I ask, concerned.

Sitting straight up her face becomes very serious. “Sharing a bathroom with all these girls. I mean what are they thinking? It’s been a few hundred years we should have private bathrooms in our suites by now.”

It turns out Paige might be a little more of a diva than I gave her credit for. Carly and I laugh off her torment and take seats around the common room. I introduce the two of them, and in an attempt to distract Paige from what is probably the worst thing that has ever happened to her, we ask her to tell us about herself.

It doesn’t take long and she’s off and talking, telling us all about the Winters family. She comes from North Quarter where her mother and father both work as laboratory techs. Laboratory jobs are abundant around Axiom and two in five families have members that work in one.

Paige then tells us about her younger sister who will be attending Ethos in two years. “Before I left the two of us made a bet to see who gets paired with the cuter boy.”

I laugh out loud. “You’re kidding right?”

“I am most certainly not kidding. I will win this one. Rest assured, I’m going to snag me a hot one.”

Carly snorts, “I’m sure your future spouses will be thrilled to know you girls are hoping for trophy husbands.”

Paige shrugs it off, and continues rambling about herself without noticing the shock on our faces. Using the late hour as an excuse, I leave her and Carly in the common room and head off to bed. Tomorrow is the first day of classes and I would hate to be late. If the Assembly really is watching everything we do, I don’t want anything like tardiness going against me.

I send my parents a quick update on my first day before climbing into bed. As I close my eyes, the sense of dread I had when I arrived this morning has weakens, but there is still some part of me that doesn’t feel right. I can’t put my finger on it, but I figure I have a whole year to find out what it is.

THREE

My alarm goes off at promptly 7 A.M. Forgetting I’m no longer at home and that my clock is in a completely new location, I smack my hand hard against the wall before I remember everything is in a different spot now. My hand is throbbing as I get out of bed and I try to get dressed as quickly as I can, which is hard since it hurts to move my fingers. Once I have my pants and t-shirt on, I pull my straw colored hair up into a ponytail the way I normally do, and check that I have my console before leaving my dorm.

It’s not my classes that make me rush, but the feeling in my stomach screaming feed me. The dining hall is only half full when I get there. I fill up a bowl with some oatmeal and take a seat. My father sends me the daily news on my console each morning, and it’s a habit I have of reading during my breakfast. One headline grabs my attention right away:

Tensions Rise as Rumors Fly.

Rumors continue to circulate about a small group of rebels roaming the streets of Axiom. The Assembly promises these rumors are false and that no such threat exists, but they would also like to remind citizens to report any suspicious activity. Failure to report is a punishable offense.

The article ends there and there is no other mention of the rebels or the Assembly’s concerns. Every couple of years or so rumors pop up of some group that doesn’t like a specific law, or our way of life, but nothing ever escalates to a degree that poses cause for concern. Most of the people who try to start these rebellions disappear before too many people are affected. Up until now the news has never reported on the incidents, which makes me wonder whether or not there is something more to this current group. Before I can think too much about it, it’s time to pack up my things and head off to my first class.

Students at Ethos take general education classes in the main building for the first six months they’re here. Once the first half of the year is finished, the school gives you a list of three career fields you are showing an aptitude to work in. There is a week-long break in classes where you are required to decide which profession you will pursue. The final six months are dedicated to training for your future career in the buildings around the rest of the campus. Like most things in Axiom your career is permanent, however it’s one of the few decisions the Assembly allows you to make for yourself. Of course, you’re only allowed to choose from the options they give you.

My first class is on the third floor, and as I look around for the correct room, someone bumps into me from behind.

“I’m so sorry, I was reading and wasn’t looking were I was going,” says a voice behind me. As I turn around I see Isaac’s friend Philip standing there with his console in his hands.

“It’s partly my fault, I’m looking for room 3K and got a little turned around.” I respond.

“I am headed that way too. I think it’s just around the corner.”

We decide to walk together, and as we get closer I sigh a little louder than I want to.

“Something wrong?” Philip asks.

“I’m just not excited about taking math as my first class. It’s the worst subject ever and I believe it’s just torture to make us focus on numbers this early in the day.”

Philip just laughs and holds up his console, showing me what he was so consumed with when he ran into me. On top the title reads Advanced Mathematics and Calculations, and is followed by a series of complex equations that make my head spin.

“Oh, I guess I’m on my own with that thinking then,” I shrug.

“Sorry, math is my favorite subject and hopefully my career will have something to do with numbers, but hey, I can pretend to hate it to make you feel better. Stupid numbers, damn you,” he says yelling the last part while comically shaking his fist in the air.

I push him into the classroom ahead of me and we take our seats. Thankfully having Philip there may make the class easier to take. He can at the very least walk me through whatever the teacher is blathering on about.

After an hour and a half of math, we leave the classroom for our ten-minute passing break before second period. I’m standing next to the glass railing listening to Philip explain common denominators when I see Isaac and Carly talking down on the first floor. They’re laughing about something, and he is playfully pinching her arm. Something in my stomach turns and I feel an anger grow inside of me. I don’t know why but I’m heated all over; Isaac has always been like a brother to me, I have watched him flirt with tons of girls, and it never bothered me before.

They catch me staring and both turn to wave up at me. I force a smile and wave back, but I see Carly’s face fall a little when she sees Philip standing shoulder to shoulder with me, joyfully waving back at them.

“I don’t think your friend likes me,” Philip smirks.

“Your father has quite a reputation, and I think it makes her wary of you.”

His face becomes hard. “Yeah, that happens a lot, but we come here to become our own people and I wish some people would give me a chance to prove I’m not like him.”

“Sorry, Philip. I didn’t mean to upset you. I’m sure she will get over it. You’ll just have to be charming towards her like you are towards me.”

Philip’s smile returns. “You think I’m charming?”

“You can turn your ego down. I was just being nice,” I tease, laughing.

I say goodbye to Philip and rush to my second class, Colonial Laws and Procedures. This is the only class I’m excited about. It’s filled with lectures about the laws we have to follow as adult members of the colony, but it is also the class where we get to learn to drive a car. Every family in Axiom is given a single electric car. However, citizens under the age of 18 are not allowed to operate a vehicle prior to taking the class at Ethos. Of course since learning to drive is the one thing I’m excited about, that part of the class isn’t happening for some time. Instead I’m forced to spend the next 90 minutes listening to the teacher explain the proper way to separate your trash and place it for pickup. It’s definitely not the most exciting subject to ever be taught.

Finally, we are released for lunch hour and as I exit the room, I see Carly and Isaac talking again in front of the elevator doors. Isaac gives a little wave and gets into the elevator, and Carly comes bouncing up to me.

“So, what, you two are friends now?” I ask, glaring towards the elevator as it closes.

“Do I sense some jealousy?” Carly smirks.

“No,” I answer quickly. “I’m just curious.”

Carly wraps her arm through mine and guides me out the door.

“Don’t worry, Ella. You’re still my favorite.”

I laugh to myself, and I can feel some of the tension in my chest release. Feeling more at ease I walk with Carly to the dining hall as we trade stories of our first two classes as we gather our meals. Carly tells me that she has Colonial Law first and Computer Science second. We discover we are taking Home Economics together next period.

“Wait, that means you have to end your day with Mathematics. That’s horrible! That last hour and a half is going to drag on forever,” I say as we take a seat at an empty table.

“Thanks, that makes me feel better. Plus, you have to end with Computer Science, which is just as boring if you already know how to use a computer. Let’s be honest, they give us all handheld consoles when we’re born. If you can’t ace your Computer Science course you shouldn’t be allowed to graduate.”

“Here, here,” I cheer, raising my glass at her. As we sit talking and laughing I can see Paige walking towards us with her tray of food. She stops in the aisle in front of our table, and before either Carly or I say anything, she tilts her head and gives us a sad look.

“I’m so sorry I can’t sit with you girls today, I made some new friends in my class earlier and promised I would sit with them, but maybe I will join you for dinner depending on how the rest of the day goes.”

Carly and I exchange a look of amusement, and while I nod along with a mouthful of food, Carly answers for us both. “Aw, that’s too bad. You’d better not keep your new friends waiting for long. I’m sure they’re lost without you.”

Paige walks away believing we are truly brokenhearted over her absence, and we’re smart enough to wait until she is far away before we start laughing.

Lunch is over too quickly, and soon Carly and I are headed to the first floor in the main building for Home Economics. In this class we are meant to learn to cook, clean, do small household repairs, garden, and an assortment other general activities. It seems like a fun practical class, but it really is just another way for the Assembly to track us and our skills for use in job placement and genetic pairing. You wouldn’t want two people who can’t cook matched together – they would starve to death.

The teacher, a slender woman who looks like pictures of large birds I’ve only seen in books, addresses the class once the hour strikes. “Luckily, we have an even number of students, as you will be picking a partner for the duration of the course. You and your partner will be assisting each other in all class activities. Choose wisely.”

“Please be my partner,” Carly begs, immediately grasping my hand with her thin fingers.

“Obviously you’re my first choice,” I say with relief. My hand begins to feel warm inside of Carly’s as I become very aware that she is holding it. It feels like minutes have gone by when in truth it’s only been seconds. Once the class has settled down and everyone is partnered up, she puts my hand back on my desk and smiles.

We spend the duration of the class listening to the teacher list all of the activities we will be expected to learn, and we are given downloads of several lists such as Things Your Kitchen Needs, and The Perfect First-Aid Kit. I didn’t realize until now how much work you have to put into being an adult.

The class ends and as I walk in the opposite direction, I wave goodbye to Carly. I’m standing waiting for the elevator to take me up to the sixth floor when Isaac pops up over my right shoulder.

“Damn it Isaac, do you always need to jump out of nowhere?”

“Of course! I thrive on the element of surprise,” he says with his perfect smile. “I was hoping we might have some classes together but it looks like that’s not happening. From what I saw earlier though you seem to be doing a fine job at making friends.”

“I could say the same about you.” I raise my eyebrows at him.

He gives me a clueless look as I enter the elevator, and the doors close between us without another word. It’s going to be a long year if I get upset every time I think of Carly and Isaac talking.

My Computer Science class is just as boring as Carly promised it would be, and I’m pretty sure time actually stopped moving during the half-hour I sat there. As the clock chimes and the teacher releases the class I feel like my body has frozen in place, and the boredom has actually drained my energy. I drag myself to my feet and make my way out of the building and off towards the girls’ dorm. We have free time before dinner hour and I try to weigh out how to spend it. I need to message my parents and maybe get some reading in. I cross my fingers and hope the common room is quiet, but when the door opens I can hear Paige yelling at Carly from inside of her room.

“I just don’t understand the point of working out.”

“The point is to be healthy,” Carly yells back with little patience. She is standing in the common room wearing a tank top, yoga pants, and running shoes. I could tell before that she was fit but now that she’s wearing her workout clothes I can see just how in shape she is. Her arms and legs are thin but tight with muscle, and her stomach is perfectly flat and toned. I find myself staring at her, and force myself to focus on my console before I get caught.

“I’m extremely healthy and fit and I don’t work out at all. Not even once. I guess not everyone is as lucky as me,” Paige’s voice rings from the other room.

Carly shoots me a look as she passes me on her way out and I just shrug at her and smile. I’m not one for working out either but that’s due to my lack of coordination, not because I don’t think it’s necessary. I’m not unfit, but I’m definitely not strong like Carly.

I decide to lock myself in my room to avoid being caught in a conversation with Paige, and pull out the old book of children’s’ stories I brought from home. My father is always checking out books from the school library for me – it’s how I’ve learned so much about what Earth used to be like. The cover is thick and worn, and the texture of the old paper pages feel rough in my hands. Books – real books – will never be made again. Their numbers are stagnant and will never rise, much like the human race. There is only so much room here and population is controlled to make sure we never grow too big for the space we have. That might be why I feel such a connection to the old books. We are one and the same.

I begin reading one of my favorite stories about a boy named Jack and a giant on top of a beanstalk. Soon I feel my eyes grow heavy and before I know it, I’m knocked out on my bed. I don’t remember at what point I fall asleep, but I jerk awake some time later to a dark room. I look out the window at the solid black night outside, the only movement is from the guards on watch. Checking the time I realized I have not only missed dinner hour but everyone else is dead asleep by now. I get up to go to the restroom and almost step on something on the ground just outside my bedroom door. There on the floor is a tray with an apple, beef jerky, a small loaf of bread and some cheese. I smile as I read the note left on my door tablet:

I noticed you didn’t make it to dinner. I grabbed what I could for you. Hope it’s enough to keep you alive.

–Carly

Smiling, I pick up the tray and set it on my bed. I feel warm inside knowing that she cared enough to look out for me. I sit down to eat, thinking about how nobody’s done anything that nice for me before.

FOUR

It’s been two weeks since starting classes at Ethos and I’ve settled into a nice routine. The students have all discovered that the rules about talking to the opposite sex aren’t as strict as we thought in the beginning. Isaac, Philip, Carly and occasionally Henry are my regular lunch company. Paige has chosen to spend her free time with her other friends, but will join us for certain meals if it means she gets to talk to the boys.

Thankfully Carly has been more civil to Philip, but I can tell she’s holding thoughts and feelings back whenever he’s around. Like today, we are eating lunch alone and she’s talking about her brother Nathan.

“He never tells me what his job really is, he just says he runs errands for Assembly Member Howard. I would think it’s a little more important than that if he isn’t allowed to talk about it.”

“What do you think they could have him doing that would be so top secret?”

“I’m not sure, but I’ve never trusted the motives of the Assembly Members. They’re all power hungry and greedy, and can be bought for the right price.”

“But you don’t think your brother is like that do you? Even if he was chosen for that career it doesn’t mean he’s shady like the rest of them.”

Carly opens her mouth to answer but sees Isaac and the other boys walking over, and she quickly closes it. As they sit down at the table she changes the conversation to something a little lighter. “Don’t eat too much today, Ella. We are supposed to attempt to make a cake next period.”

“Oh man,” Isaac says with a sour face. “I don’t think I could eat anything the two of you made. I’d rather face one of the guards out there.”

“Hey, our cooking has improved.” I reply. “Plus there’s always the hope that we’re married to someone who can actually cook.”

I can see Carly’s face fall a little and she rubs the little charm dangling from her wrist. I’ve noticed that whenever someone mentions our future spouses she has a twinge of sadness. It only lasts a moment and it’s gone. If I had to assume I would say it’s because of her family’s history.

Carly’s parents fell in love the moment they were married, and have never stopped loving each other since then. Her brother Ryan didn’t know his wife until the day they were married, and while it took a little longer, they have grown to care very deeply for each other and are planning on starting a family. Her oldest brother Nathan says he loved his wife from the first day he saw her, when they were only five years old; they were fortunate enough to be paired together and have never been happier. The Reed family has been very lucky in love, and if I were Carly, I would be worried that luck might run out by the time it gets to me. The stress of not falling in love like everyone around her must be a heavy burden to bear.

I grew up watching my parents who are friendly but not in love. I know it’s not that bad, but there is still the possibility for all of us, that we will end up married to someone we absolutely hate. Maybe Carly is afraid she will end up the wife of someone like Philip. The thought gives me a chill down my back, and when I begin to pay attention again, I realize the conversation has shifted.

“I don’t believe you.” Carly narrows her gaze.

“It’s true,” Philip says shrugging his shoulders. “When we are all in the common room, Henry never shuts up. All he does is talk and talk. Sometimes I think of shoving a sock in his mouth to get him to stop.”

Isaac is nodding in agreement as Henry just smiles. I think we’ve heard him say ten words total in the time we have known him.

“So what’s the deal, Henry? You just don’t like talking to us?” Carly keeps a straight face, but her words express her hurt.

“No…” Henry pauses and looks like he is debating what the right response is. “It’s just that girls are scary,” he laughs, finally answering. With that he gets up and walks away. All of us laugh at his hasty retreat and start to gather our things.

A short time later Carly and I stand in front of a small oven, staring and waiting for the timer to go off. I’m covered in flour and Carly has dried batter spots all over her arms and her cheek. We both seem to be holding our breath as the anxiety rises.

“I don’t think it’s going to come out,” I cringe.

“Don’t be so negative,” Carly says smiling, “it could be Axiom’s best cake ever. We could be undiscovered cake masters.”

“I highly doubt that. I’ll just be happy if it’s edible.”

The timer dings and as Carly pulls the oven’s handle we both peek inside with hesitation.

“Well it looks like a cake,” I say as I carefully place the pan on the counter. When the teacher comes over, she looks just as relieved as the two of us that this project didn’t turn out like the previous ones. So far Carly and I have passed everything except cooking, and all our previous attempts at making something safe enough to eat have been disasters. The worst was when we managed to fill the whole classroom with smoke while trying to make rice.

I offer the teacher a fork and watch as she reluctantly takes a small piece and puts it in her mouth. Her face eases and so does my fear.

“A little dry,” she says, “but not bad. You both pass.”

Carly pulls me into a tight hug and begins jumping up and down, causing the whole class to turn and stare at us. I feel everyone’s eyes on us and I want to shrink into the shadows.

“I recommend you two start wiping down your station. It looks as though it may take a while.”

As we finish cleaning up I’m feeling light-headed with the knowledge that, if I have to, I can live off cake for the rest of my life, which doesn’t sound like a horrible existence. I look over as I’m putting away the last of our dishes and watch Carly as she cuts a small piece of the cake, wraps it up, and sticks it in her bag.

“Later tonight we can share this and celebrate our success.”

“Perfect! That gives us enough time to make sure Mrs. Stone didn’t die from eating it.” I eyeball the teacher, making sure she doesn’t look ill.

“Alright, it’s a date.”

The words hang in the air as Carly grabs her bag and walks out of the class, leaving me behind. I know it’s just a figure of speech, but it catches me off guard. She doesn’t really mean a date. That would be ridiculous. As I walk out of the room convincing myself it’s a crazy thought, I have a sudden burst of butterflies in my stomach.

A boring hour and half later I’m dragging myself from my final class.

“Computer Science is the biggest waste of time,” I say, exiting the main building and walking towards the dining hall. “Isn’t there anything else we need to be learning? I mean there has got to be something more important to my entire future than the proper typing posture.”

Philip and Isaac just laugh at me. The boys follow me to the dining hall after our last period every day, and while I get myself a snack, they break off to the left and head to the gym. Isaac told us he doesn’t want to get flabby just because no one is here to beat him up. I offered to kick his butt now and then to keep him on his toes but he passed on the offer. Today is different though as Philip stops me just before the buildings.

“Why don’t you come with us?”

“To the gym? You’re kidding, right?”

Philip smiles but he doesn’t seem to be joking. He just keeps staring at me waiting for an answer.

“Thanks but no thanks. I don’t work out.”

Philip looks dejected and Isaac is standing a few feet away with a cocky smile.

“See, I told you she’d say no. Ella doesn’t do sweat.”

I feel bad that I am letting Philip down. “I’m sorry! It’s nothing personal, I just trip over myself on a regular day. You put a barbell in my hands and I might kill myself, or someone else.”

“It’s fine, I understand,” Philip nods. I get the feeling he’s lying, but I’m not going to the gym just to make him feel better.

I pick out my snacks and walk my regular route back towards the dorm, looking forward to my free time. Entering the common room I see Carly reading her console in one of the chairs. She gives me a surprised look as I come in, throw her a pack of dried banana chips, and sit down on the couch across from her.

“I didn’t think you would be back here so early.”

“Why not? I always come back before dinner hour.”

“Philip told me you were going to the gym with them today. I just figured that’s where you’d be right now.”

“And you believed him? Can you really picture me in the gym?”

“I did think it was a little weird,” she says, finally smiling. “I mean if you won’t go with me, why would you go with some smelly boys?”

“Exactly,” I say, looking around. “Where’s our baking masterpiece? I thought cake and banana chips would complement each other.”

“One cooking success and you’re a master chef now? Tell me, what wine would complement my mac and cheese at dinner?”

I give her a sarcastic smile and fake a laugh.

We indulge in our pre-dinner treat together and joke about the idea of me lifting weights. By the time we’ve finished eating, we’re laying on the ground laughing as hard as we can. As I wipe the tears from the corners of my eyes, I feel I definitely made the right decision about not going with the boys.

Finally we catch our breath and Carly asks, “so what did you really think about our cake?”

“I think… it tasted like victory.”

Carly laughs, “I’ve heard victory does in fact taste like cake.” Regaining herself, she looks at the time and stands up. “It’s nearly six, do you still have room for dinner?”

“Of course I do,” I smile. “I need something less sweet.”

Before too long we find ourselves sitting in the crowded dining hall, alone again since Paige is eating at another table, and I decide to revisit our conversation from earlier today.

“We got cut off before when we were talking about your brother Nathan.”

“Oh yeah,” Carly says reluctantly.

“I don’t know him, but if he’s your brother, then I’m sure he isn’t like all the others who work with the Assembly.”

“He isn’t, at least I didn’t think he was, but now I’m not so sure. If he chose that career it makes me think I don’t know him as well as I thought I did.”

I lower my voice. “You said earlier that the Assembly Members can be bought off. Is that true?”

“I don’t have any concrete proof, but yeah I believe it is. Think about it. Their families always seem to get the best of everything as far as careers and marriage pairings. You think that’s a coincidence? There is a reason their families have been part of the Assembly for years. I’m surprised Nathan got the job he did, usually it goes to a direct descendant of the Assembly Members. Even the Head of Colony has come from the same family tree for as far back as anyone can remember. I just think it’s a bit too odd to be a coincidence.”

I had never put too much thought into the lineage of the Assembly Members or the Head of Colony, but now that Carly has put it out there it does make me question some things.

Carly continues, “I wouldn’t be surprised if our friend Philip gets his pick of careers and a wife. I’m sure his daddy has it all worked out already.”

I suddenly see why Carly’s mistrust of Philip is so strong. I find myself feeling a little betrayed by him too, even though he hasn’t given me any reason to. He hasn’t done anything wrong and as far as I know Carly’s ideas are just that – ideas. She even said herself that she has no proof. Still I’m eager to see which career fields Philip gets to choose from come mid-term.

Later that evening as I lay in bed trying to fall asleep, one thought keeps passing through my mind. What if I get chosen for a career with the Assembly? What does that say about me and my personality? Does that mean they believe I’m cold and secretive? I try to convince myself that wouldn’t happen, after all nothing about me screams Assembly worker. Finally feeling a little less worried, I drift off to sleep.

Only two weeks down and fifty to go.

FIVE

“Seriously, Ella, we’ve been at this for months now.”

“Two months. That’s all, Philip. Two months. That’s not that long.”

He looks at me as though I’m pitiful. “Two and a half months if you want to get technical. You really just have to try harder. I can’t take the tests for you.”

I stare at the sample math problems downloaded into my console and I cringe.

“I’m not failing, you know. I’m just not getting as high of a grade as you are, Mr. Math Genius. There’s nothing wrong with being average when it comes to calculating arbitrary numbers for arbitrary math problems.”

“Fine,” he sighs. “We’ll take a break and try again later this week.”

I frown at the idea. I don’t know why he has to be so serious about math anyway. I’m not planning on a mathematics career, so I don’t need to know all of this stuff. I asked him to tutor me to keep me from failing, not to make me head of the class, but I guess when it comes to math it’s all or nothing for Philip.

It’s almost 6 P.M. and I’ve successfully wasted all of my free time listening to Philip scold me on “solving for x.” I’m looking forward to spending the next hour eating and gossiping with Carly. I find myself speed walking towards the dining hall when I see Isaac talking to some blonde girl, who keeps giggling at everything he says. Every time I see him, he has a new girl hanging on his every word. To be fair, this isn’t at all surprising when it comes to Isaac. Thankfully the jealous feeling I had when I saw him talking to Carly at the start of the year hasn’t returned, and now whenever I see him with some girl I just laugh and wave, knowing the poor thing doesn’t realize she’s just one drop in a vast sea of possibilities for him.

Entering the dining hall I practically run to get my food, and find Carly already sitting down, waiting for me.

“So what did Mr. Jamison teach you today?”

“I don’t know, he was going on and on about something but I didn’t get it. I never get it.”

“Why do you keep having him tutor you if you’re not interested in learning? Unless you’re interested in something else?” She hints, raising her eyebrows at me.

“No, absolutely not. I’m simply taking advantage of having someone who knows what they’re doing help me pass the class. I don’t want to fail,” I respond quickly. I don’t think of Philip in that way and I definitely do not want Carly or anyone else thinking I do.

“Well maybe you’re not interested but I think he is. Remember what I said about Assembly families getting their pick of the litter. That, my friend, might be you.”

I know she’s joking, but the thought of Philip hand picking me to be his wife makes me blush. To think that he would use his family’s power to marry me, of all people, seems outrageous.

I see Paige across the room and take the opportunity to switch our focus of conversation.

“So that’s what, two weeks now that Paige has avoided meals with us?”

“Yeah,” Carly laughs. “I guess the conversation last time about how her hair was looking frizzier than normal, made her uncomfortable.”

“You torture her on purpose.” I give her a reprimanding look. “Maybe you should go easy on her every once in a while.”

“It’s her own fault,” Carly grunts. “She needs to be knocked down a few pegs. She needs to learn that she isn’t the greatest person ever born, no matter what she thinks.”

We eat in silence for a few minutes, and when Carly is finished she leaves the table to put her tray away. As she come back she sits next to me and whispers in my ear, “Do you want to have a bit of a jail break later tonight?”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s be adventurous! Meet me in the common room at 1 A.M. It’s Friday so you won’t have to worry about waking up early tomorrow, and I promise it’s nothing you’ll be killed over.”

I’m terrified at the idea of getting caught by the guards, but something about Carly sitting so close to me makes it impossible to say no. I nod in agreement as Carly gets up and heads out the door. I quickly throw away my trash and run to catch up. We spend the walk back to the common room in silence, and I can’t help but wonder what she’s getting me into.

The rest of the evening follows its normal routine, and at 10 P.M. Carly excuses herself to go to bed. Paige, who had been chatting with us in the common room, decides to do the same so I also follow suit. I scan my wrist to unlock my door and close it quietly behind me. Looking around my small room I feel lost, not knowing what to do with myself. I decide to spend the time lying on the bed and staring at the clock on my console. I’m worried about falling asleep and missing our meeting time, but I can’t set an alarm because I’m afraid that it will be too loud and wake up Paige. So instead I just lay in the dark and stare. I keep thinking of all the different things Carly might have planned. We can’t leave the building, the cameras at the entrance door make it impossible. I don’t know what else we could possibly be doing. Maybe there’s a secret tunnel that leads out of Ethos and we’re going to run off and explore the city. No, I think silently, that would definitely get us in serious trouble, and she promised it’s nothing we could get killed for. Every time I think of how my life could be ended by breaking a single rule, I get a chill down my spine.

I decide to distract myself by reading the news articles my father sent me today. I haven’t read them in a few days, and feel like I need to catch up. I scroll through the regular boring headlines until I see one that says: Labs Under Suspicion of Rebel Influence. The article states that there are a few labs around Axiom that have been accused of altering citizen information. The Assembly believes the same rebel group from earlier this year are to blame, and an investigation has been opened. There’s no mention of which labs or what Quarters are involved, and it makes me nervous knowing my own mother works for one of those labs. I decide to send her a message just saying hello to make myself feel better. I hope a response from her will be enough to calm my worries.

Finally the time on my console reads 12:58 and I sit up in my bed. Still wearing my clothes from earlier today I decide to add my green hoodie, since I’m not sure where we’re going, if we are going anywhere at all. I wait by the door not wanting to seem too eager, and when I hear Carly’s door open, I open mine as well. She’s carrying an old worn red backpack and gives me a silent thumbs up. Exiting the front door I follow her without question, and without a sound. We make our way to the shared bathroom at the end of the hall and Carly peeks inside to make sure it’s vacant. Once she’s sure the coast is clear we move in, and she finally breaks the silence between us.

“Okay, you ready?”

“This is our big adventure? The bathroom?” I laugh. “You’re letting me down here.”

“No, that would be crazy. Look what I found,” she opens the door to a broom closet and after moving a few mops and buckets around, reveals a second door in the back. She opens it to show me a staircase leading upwards into the darkness.

Carly smiles. “It opens out onto the roof. You coming?”

I hesitate for just a moment but as Carly disappears into the shadows, I finally move to follow her. Silently we climb the steps and at the top we find a trap door that opens to the open air above the girls’ dorm. The roof is completely flat and covered with a gravel material. There are several air shafts, some metal boxes, and a few other mechanical panels scattered here and there giving us some hiding places.

Carly walks over to a spot that would be hidden from view if someone were walking the grounds below, but still offers us a view out over the city. Opening her backpack she pulls out a small blanket and lays it down on the gravel.

“Won’t the girls on the top floor hear us walking around?” I ask before moving from the trap door.

“No, no one lives on the top floor. It’s only used for storage of supplies and extra furniture. We’re safe up here. I promise.” She gives me a reassuring smile and turns to look out over the city. Feeling a little less timid I join her on the blanket.

The girls’ dorm is on the far northeast corner of the campus. It’s only six stories tall, but it towers over the outer wall of Ethos, giving you a great view of the north end of the city.

“I’ve never been up this high,” I say in a barely audible whisper.

“I don’t think you have to whisper that low, just don’t be too loud,” Carly giggles. “I just thought it might be fun to hang out up here, and of course, I brought snacks.”

“It’s like you know me. A good view and something to eat is all I need to be happy.”

“You certainly are a cheap date, aren’t you?”

I suddenly feel my face flush. That’s twice now that Carly has called something between us a date. Every time she says it, it gives me butterflies in my stomach, but I’m not really sure why. I feel more aware of my awkwardness and I try to distract myself. It’s then I notice she’s messing with the charm dangling from her bracelet again, and I reach out and gently grab her hand to get a closer look.

“You’re always playing with this thing, but I’ve never really looked at it before.”

I take the small silver circle in my fingers and turn it over to get a look at the engraving. In the middle of the charm is a blooming flower with a flat bottom.

“What kind of flower is this? I don’t think I’ve ever seen it.”

“It’s a lotus flower; they’re brightly colored and bloom in the middle of muddy, murky water. I look at it as a reminder that something beautiful can rise out of something ugly.”

I look into Carly’s eyes as I continue to hold her hand in mine.

“That’s a wonderful thought considering everything about this place. Where did you get the charm?”

“It used to be on a necklace that was passed down in my family since before Axiom. The chain broke a long time ago but the charm kept being passed on. I decided to turn it into a bracelet when I was ten, and I’ve never taken it off since.”

I suddenly become very aware of my heart, afraid it’s beating loud enough for Carly to hear. Flustered, I give her back her hand and pull my knees up to my chest.

“You’re sure we won’t get in trouble for being up here?” I ask, quickly changing the subject.

“I read all the rules they gave us, we haven’t left the dorm, so technically we aren’t breaking the law. Plus we aren’t doing anything up here that we shouldn’t be doing, are we?” I can’t tell if Carly sounds hopeful at the end of her question or if I’m just imagining it.

“I think we should make this a weekly thing,” I suggest, leaning back against an air conditioning unit. I pull out one of the granola bars from the backpack and relax, taking in the sights of the city. “I think it’d be good for us to get away from everything and everyone.”

Carly smiles. “I think that’s a wonderful idea. We just need to watch the time. We should probably head back before it gets light out. Despite how confident I am that we aren’t breaking the rules, I don’t want to test that theory with the guards down there.”

We make a plan that we’ll meet every Friday night at the same time and place. I suggest we stock the backpack and leave it in the stairwell so we don’t have to worry about carrying it back and forth. Our walk back to the common room is buzzing with excitement as we talk about our future secret meetings.

Later when I’m safe back in my own bed, I lay there thinking about the night I just had. Being up on the roof with Carly made me feel something I have never felt before. I’m not sure what that feeling is exactly, but something inside me is telling me it’s wonderful, and dangerous.

SIX

I charge out the door to my Colonial Law class as quickly as I can. It’s lunch hour and while normally I would head directly to the dining hall, today I take a detour to the closest restroom. I splash some water on my face, trying to shake off the sickness I feel. My stomach is twisted into knots, and I’m shivering with a cold chill. The ways of the Assembly have always seemed harsh, but it wasn’t until today that I truly realized what they are capable of.

The teacher just spent the last hour and half telling us about the reproduction procedures the Assembly has in place. I was taught growing up that you needed to apply to have a child, and that the Assembly would approve or deny your request based on your household size, the population of your Quarter, and the population of the city as a whole. What I didn’t realize is for couples that are in love, there may be times where you become pregnant without getting authorization. Our teacher, Mr. Parker, was cold as he described the outcome of those situations.

“All female citizens are required to receive monthly injections to control reproduction. However we have found that some citizens have missed appointments, and in some women the serum doesn’t work effectively. In these cases, citizens who become pregnant without Assembly authorization, are responsible for terminating their pregnancy, whether they want to or not.”

That alone was enough to shock and disgust me but as the teacher continued we learned that the doctors and the Assembly don’t seem to care how far along you are when the pregnancy is discovered. No matter what, the pregnancy must end. There have been a few times where the parents didn’t follow the law and allowed the pregnancy to reach full term. They tried in vain to hide the infant but eventually the Assembly found out, the child was taken from the parents, and as Mr. Parker put it, disposed of.

The idea of having your child ripped from your arms, simply because you had them at the wrong time, made my insides turn. It took all I had to not leave the classroom in the middle of the lecture, but I knew that it would appear I was disagreeing with the law and that could land me in serious trouble. Instead, I held it all in until the teacher released us and ran as quick as I could.

I take a few deep breaths in through my nose and out through my mouth, gripping the edge of the countertop. Finally when the nausea passes, I pull myself together the best I can, and make my way to the dining hall.

“Where have you been?” Isaac yells at me, the second I walk through the door.

“Sorry, I had a rough class.” I pass through the lines and gather a few light items that will be easy on my fragile stomach, and take a seat with the rest of our group.

“Colonial Law?” Carly asks in a solemn tone.

“Yeah.”

“It’s okay,” she says squeezing my hand. “You’re not the only one.”

I can’t imagine Carly upset the way I am, but the look on her face tells me she was definitely just as angry about it all. The boys just stare at us with clueless looks on their faces. They haven’t been to that class yet so they aren’t sure what exactly has upset me. It must be nice to be ignorant like they are.

The rest of lunch I eat without speaking and allow the boys to banter back and forth. All I need to do right now is just keep concentrating on keeping my food down.

Later that afternoon once classes are finished, Henry and I sit on the lawn in front of the main building listening to Paige go on and on about how great she is doing in all her classes. Henry of course doesn’t say a word but just wastes the time pulling at blades of grass, nodding along. I’m trying not to get caught rolling my eyes.

“I’m head of two of my classes for sure,” she brags. “I would be the head of the other two classes if the teachers weren’t against me. If I was dominating all four of my classes, all the other students would be jealous, and that could be dangerous for me.”

“I guess you owe the teachers a bit of gratitude for keeping you safe,” I respond.

Paige just shrugs in a matter of fact way, and is about to continue her boasting when Isaac saunters over and plops himself down between Henry and me. Once he joins us I notice Paige straighten her dress, and she begins sitting a little taller.

“Isaac, where have you been?” she asks sheepishly. “I have had to sit with these two bored out of my mind.”

“I was at the gym,” he answers, uninterested. “Hey, Henry, you should join us now and then, it might be good for you.”

“Maybe I could join you sometime? It might also be good for me,” Paige jumps in before Henry can add to the conversation. “Of course, I would need someone to teach me how to use the equipment.”

I almost choke on my water. Trying to breathe again, I innocently ask, “didn’t you tell Carly once that you don’t need to work out?”

Paige shoots me a death stare. “No, I don’t need to work out, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to, Ella.”

Isaac seems completely oblivious to whatever game Paige is playing, but I’m not. It’s obvious that she has her sights set on him, and for the first time ever I’m extremely grateful to the Axiom marriage system.

Paige goes back to talking about herself, so I decide to pull out my book of children’s stories from my bag as a distraction. I’m thumbing through the pages when Henry looks over my shoulder.

“What’s this one?” He points to a picture of two children standing in front of a house made completely out of bright sugary treats.

“It’s the story of Hansel and Gretel. They are sent to find a witch and are told not to eat anything in the house made of candy. Of course, they do, and the witch catches them and tries to cook them.”

“What the hell,” Isaac says in disgust.

“It’s okay,” I chuckle. “They get away in the end.”

“And everyone lives happily ever after, except for the witch. I can’t believe they actually used to read those stories to children.” Isaac scoffs. “They’re terrifying. That’s not exactly the type of thing kids should be listening to.”

“Right, because the idea of breaking a rule and having someone kill you for it is much too horrifying to imagine.”

Isaac gives me a puzzled look, and I walk away in a huff. I am almost trembling from annoyance. The scenery’s different but the story’s the same, and if it’s so horrible in a book shouldn’t it be even more upsetting in real life? How could he not see that?

Storming my way back to the dorm I try to distract myself by remembering tonight is my roof meeting with Carly. It’s been three weeks since we started our scheduled get-togethers, and there haven’t been any other tense moments like the first night, but I’ve also decided to avoid holding her hand in an effort to keep my heart steady.

I’m passing one of the buildings where the Career classes will take place, when I see Carly talking to two tall boys I don’t recognize. Watching them I feel the fiery beast that rose in me that first week return. I speed walk past their small group with my fist clenched tight, and my head forward, charging straight to the dorm. I lock myself inside my room trying to keep the tears from filling my eyes.

I’m angry that my emotions are betraying me. I told myself before that I was being crazy, that there was no way I could be in love with Carly, only now as I sit bawling in my room, I can’t ignore it any longer. I make the decision to ignore these feelings, and just pretend everything is normal. I’ll enjoy the time we spend together as friends, except right now, I hate myself for losing control. I sit on the edge of the bed and concentrate on my breathing, feeling my chest rise and fall. I have such a short time before dinner hour, and I need to regain my composure before anyone knows something is wrong.

By the time I’m sitting in the dining hall with Carly and Paige, I’m as back to normal as I can be. Luckily whenever Paige is around no one else gets to talk much, so it takes some of the pressure off of me having to make small talk. I can’t help but notice Carly staring at me during the brief lulls in conversation. Maybe she saw me run off earlier, or maybe she can tell I’ve been crying. I tried hard to hide it but my eyes were still puffy when I left for dinner and I’m sure she can tell. Even worse, what if she knows the reason why. I spend the rest of the meal avoiding eye contact with her, hoping she will just forget it, and by the time we all head back to the dorm I figure she has.

Fifteen minutes until I’m supposed to head to the roof, and here I am debating whether or not I should even go. If I don’t then Carly will know for sure that something is wrong, but if I do go, I don’t know that I can trust myself to keep my feelings in check. I begin to feel sick to my stomach, and try telling myself it’s all in my head. No one knows anything, and I’m overthinking the whole situation. I zip up my sweatshirt with a fake confidence, and make my way out into the common room.

I can hear Paige snoring loudly through her door and I smile. I’m sure she thinks she sleeps like a fairytale princess, when really she makes noises like an ogre. Making my way down to the bathroom I pass a short girl with red hair, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. We decided after the first week to wear our pajamas to these visits to avoid suspicion. Seeing two girls fully dressed, walking around the halls in the middle of the night might raise questions.

Carly is leaning against the door of the broom closet when I enter the bathroom. She gives me a little nod, but isn’t smiling. Without a sound, she leads the way into the closet and up the stairs. The entire walk to the roof is made in silence, and the air in the stairwell is thick with tension. It isn’t until we close the trap door behind us, that she finally speaks.

“Why did you run off earlier? You didn’t say hi or wave or anything.”

I swallow hard. “What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean, Ella. I saw you on your way to the dorm.” She sits down with her arms resting on her knees and her hands clasped together. “You just ran off in a huff. I was hoping you were going to stop and save me.”

“Save you? You seemed fine talking to your friends. I wouldn’t want to interrupt.”

“Those weren’t my friends. Sure, I know them from growing up, but we are not friends. In fact they were kind of harassing me. I thought you would come give me a reason to get away.” Her voice is sad, and I’m immediately filled with guilt. I feel awful letting my own feelings get in the way of me being a good friend.

“I’m sorry, I just thought… I don’t know what I thought. I promise from here on I’ll always rescue you.”

“Like my knight in shining armor,” she adds with a smirk.

The mood feels lighter now, and I can relax. I lay down on the blanket staring up at the stars that are projected above. After a minute or two Carly lays down next to me.

“I have always loved the stars,” I sigh.

“But…?”

“How did you know there was a ‘but’?”

“I know you, Ella, more than you think.”

I feel my muscles tense, but ignore it and continue talking.

“It’s just these stars, they aren’t real. I wish I could’ve seen the real stars, or real clouds. I read all the stories from Earth, and I feel like there are so many things we are missing out on. There were hundreds of thousands of animals, not just the few ones we have on the farms here. They had rain and mountains and rivers and oceans. The original colony did a great job of making this place too perfect. It’s the same temperature all the time. The sun rises and sets the same time every morning and every night. The clouds move the same way every day. I just wish for once I could see the real stars. That I could, just once, experience something real, and not something fabricated in a lab by the Assembly.”

Carly reaches out her hand and gently squeezes mine.

“One day you will.”

I look over at her and smile, feeling that warmth rise in my chest again, when out of nowhere there is a rustle of bushes from the ground below. The warm feeling disappears, and I freeze as I hear the voices of two men talking below. Carly yanks her hand away from mine.

“I swear I saw them over here,” a deep voice says in a panic.

I move to sit up, but Carly grabs my arm pulling me back down flat on the roof. She puts her finger to her lips urging me to remain quiet. My whole body is rigid and I’m afraid the men will hear me breathe. I place my own hand over my mouth in an attempt silence it.

“There were two of them?” The other voice isn’t as deep and speaks with a calm yet urgent authority. “I’ve already notified Mrs. Samson, and the silent alarm has gone out. We need to find the students. The quicker the better.”

Suddenly a shrill scream pierces the air, and there’s the sound of footsteps running away from the dorm. I roll over onto my stomach and quickly crawl towards the far end of the roof, keeping my body low. I can see a dark figure of a young man running across the campus, followed by two Colonial Guards. The men catch up with the figure just before the main building and force him to his knees, pressing the black standard issue gun to the base of his skull. The gun doesn’t make a sound, but I can tell what’s happened as the figure slouches, and falls to the ground at the feet of his two captors. The men turn and start running back towards the girls’ dorm, leaving the body in a heap where it fell. Carly reaches out from behind me and grabs my shoulder.

“We need to go, now!”

SEVEN

We glide down the hidden staircase fast and silent. It’s the first time in my life that I don’t feel clumsy, and I’m glad since it might be the difference between life and death. Carly hastily throws the backpack in the corner of the top stair so it won’t slow us down. As we reach the first floor she quickly turns back to me and pushes me against the wall.

“No matter what, you do not come through that door until I say, is that clear?”

“But I can’t…”

“It wasn’t a question.” Carly’s eyes are wide and fierce, and I have lost any desire to argue. I nod, crouching down into a ball, trying to make myself as small as possible, as she closes the hidden door between us. I press my ear against the wood, petrified, listening for anything from the other side. Seconds go by without a sound and I hold my breath. Finally, Carly calls out for me.

“Okay! It’s clear, but hurry.”

As I step into the bathroom, she shifts the contents of the broom closet to cover the secret exit, and shuts the closet door. We turn towards the main hall to leave, but are immediately stopped when we hear voices coming closer.

“Get into one of the stalls, and follow my lead.” Carly says pushing me.

The bathroom door opens and I hear the same commanding voice from on the roof.

“What are you doing out of your room?”

“This is the girls’ bathroom! What the hell are you doing in here, pervert?” Carly yells.

“Answer my question, what are you doing out of bed at this hour?”

“We had to use the restroom.”

“We?” The guard sounds confused.

I take that as my cue and flush the toilet, before calmly exiting the stall.

“Is it okay for me to wash my hands?” I try to keep my voice from quivering.

The guard is squinting at us. “Both of you needed to go at the same time?”

“It’s safer around here to go places in pairs, that way you don’t get accused of something,” Carly answers, squinting back. Her voice is steady and almost mocking. I don’t know where she finds her courage.

The door opens again, and a tall thin guard comes running in, clearly out of breath.

“We found the girl sir, we have her in custody out front.” The voice is the same deep voice of the other guard we had heard. I panic inside realizing that I watched these two men kill someone.

“Go back to your dorm. Now.”

The two men rush out of the building while Carly and I walk as calmly as possible the few feet to our common room. As the front door shuts I fall onto the couch, wringing my hands together to try to keep them from shaking. Carly sits in the chair across from me with her head in her hands.

“We should probably go to bed,” she whispers, the energy drained from her voice. It’s obvious it took everything out of her to stand up to the guards.

I stand up and turn towards my door, ready to put this whole night behind me, when I feel her hand gently grab my arm. I turn around to face her, as she wraps her arms around my waist, and rests her head on my shoulder. Without thinking I place my arms around her shoulders, and hug her in return, taking a slow deep breath. Without saying another word we pull apart from each other and walk into our separate rooms.

Once inside, I stand with my back pressed against the door, looking at the long pane of glass across from me. I was so happy my first day to learn I had a window in my room, but now the sight of it terrifies me. I don’t want to look out onto the lawn and see the motionless figure laying in the grass. I don’t want to see the guards with the captured girl, and watch them shoot her, like they did him. I quickly grab the pillow off my bed and rip off the pillowcase. Refusing to look out the window, I hastily tape the fabric over the window as best I can. I can feel my eyes beginning to burn so I lay down on the bed, pull my knees to my chest, and allow myself to cry.

I wake up in a cold sweat some unknown hours later, trying to shake off the nightmare I just had. I was standing on the edge of the roof looking down at a row of nameless students. The tall skinny guard I had met earlier, made his way down the line shooting each kid, one after the other. When he got to the last student he looked up at me, and his face sunk into a sea of darkness, and his eyes started to glow red. As he pulled the trigger for the last time, I woke up.

I steady my breathing and wipe the sweat from my forehead. I look over at the window to see the tape had failed to hold a corner of my makeshift curtain, and the light is now cascading in. I grab my console and check the time, 10:15 AM.

I can hear movement coming from the common room and tense up. I quietly hope that the girls leave me alone today, but unfortunately there’s a light tap on my door.

“Ella, are you awake?” Just hearing Carly’s voice softens my resolve. I slowly make my way to the door and allow her to step inside, closing the door behind her.

“You’ve got to get it together. If you fall apart, people are going to know something is wrong, and we can’t have anyone find out that we were up there.” Her words sound like orders but her tone is sweet and understanding. I know she’s right, but I can’t stop the images from flooding my mind.

“I just… I’ve never seen anyone killed before.”

Carly puts her hand on my shoulder and squeezes, “I’m sorry you had to see that, and I’m sorry that it doesn’t get any easier, no matter how many times it happens.”

After a few minutes I’m left alone once again, and the only question in my head is, how many times Carly has seen someone die.

I force myself to get dressed and before I know what’s happening, I’m standing in the hall of the dorm. Stepping out the front doors, the sunlight hurts my eyes. I blink a couple times until my eyes can focus, and spot some of my friends sitting under a tree in the far corner of campus. I inhale deeply and take small steps towards the group, remembering what Carly said about acting normal. Unfortunately, Paige is determined to make that difficult for me.

“I can’t believe they caught two students,” she mentions in a casual tone.

“It’s sad actually, I knew the guy from one of my classes,” Philip says with a frown, “he seemed nice. Obviously not that smart, but nice.”

Carly gives me a sympathetic look and attempts to change the subject.

“So are you guys all going home for the Founders Day break?”

“I heard they shot the guy right there on the spot,” Paige continues, ignoring Carly’s question.

“That can’t be true, wouldn’t you be able to see the blood stain on the grass?” Henry asks confused. “When we kill the animals on the farm there’s always a lot of blood, so it wouldn’t it be all over?”

“It’s not like the Colonial Guard guns leave a trace,” Paige answers. Henry just stares at her, waiting for an explanation.

“The guns the Guard use aren’t like the farm guns,” Philip clarifies. “The ones on the farm are larger and are made to help drain the blood for the sake of eating the animal. In true Axiom fashion of avoiding waste, the ones the guard use are made to limit clean up. They shoot a thin retractable rod that punctures the brain stem, causing immediate unconsciousness, and death shortly after. It’s not a painful way to go. Quick and easy. Afterwards the bodies are, of course, taken directly to the Furnace.”

“Oh yeah, the Furnace,” Henry mumbles.

The Furnace is an underground facility that is used to burn all trash and waste that cannot be recycled. It has a separate section for the burning of bodies, since there is no room in the dome for a cemetery. All of the ash produced by the Furnace is pumped out through large ducts and into the infinite space beyond. The screens that surround us to project the sky also prevent the citizens from seeing the resulting ash float away into the universe.

I start to feel sick to my stomach, and looking around at my friends faces, it seems the reality of two students being killed so close to where we are now sitting is starting to sink in, at least for everyone but Paige.

As the conversation dies off, Carly tries once more to switch the topic to something a little more lighthearted.

“Back to my question before, what’s everyone doing for the Founders Day break? A whole three days with no classes, it shouldn’t be wasted.”

“I’m staying here,” Henry responds. “My parents live on the outer limits of South Quarter and both work on the farms, so it’s hard for them to come back and forth.”

“My family misses me terribly,” Paige chimes in, “and they begged me to come home. I couldn’t say no if I wanted to. It would break their hearts.”

“What about you, Philip?” I ask, ignoring Paige.

“I’m going home also, but I’m not looking forward to it. I know my father is going to hound me about my classes and my future. What about you Ella? What are your plans?”

“I’m going home, as well. It’s been a few months since my parents have been on their own, so I’m sure having me back will be a relief for them, plus I miss them and my old Quarter. It’ll be nice. The best part is I can pick up another book from my dad, that way you don’t have to listen to my children’s stories anymore.”

“Aw, but I like the children’s stories,” Henry pouts.

I nudge him in the arm and whisper, “I’ll see what I can do.”

Henry smiles and I laugh as I turn towards Carly.

“And you?”

“I’m taking the chance to go home. A break from you clowns is just what I need right now,” she answers with a snicker. We all join in laughing as I mouth a silent thank you at Carly.

EIGHT

I’m eager and nervous standing on the curb outside the walls of Ethos. It’s been three and a half months since I left home to live here, but I feel like so much has changed in that short time. It was only last week that Ethos claimed its first two casualties, and I’ve had frequent nightmares since. I keep dreaming of the way the girl screamed, the way the boy ran from the guards, the silence of the gun pressed to the back of his head, and the way his body collapsed onto itself. What I find more disturbing than anything in my dreams, is the way the other students talk so casually about what happened, and how no one is expecting those deaths to be the last. I feel like I’m the only person in Axiom who wasn’t prepared for what would happen here.

I see my parents’ car coming down the road towards me and I give a small wave to Carly who’s standing a few cars away with a small slender woman. If I didn’t know she only had brothers, I would assume it might be her sister, not her mother. The two of them share the same round face and dark eyes, but her mother’s hair is longer and has a slight curl to it. Carly gives me a wave in return and the charm on her wrist shimmers in the sunlight, reminding me of the day we met.

The tires brush along the curb, and my mother practically jumps from the car before it’s even stopped rolling. She pulls me into a tight hug, cradles my head against her shoulder and strokes my hair. She looks exactly the same as when I left. Her hair is pulled up in her trademark bun and her glasses are hanging from the chain around her neck. She doesn’t have her lab coat though, which surprises me.

“You’re not working today?” I ask eagerly.

“I took today and tomorrow off to spend with you.” Her wide smile makes me feel at home. It’s a rare occasion that my mother misses work, and I light up knowing she took two whole days just for me. I can’t remember the last time she was able to do that.

My father rushes over and now it’s his turn to smother me with hugs and kisses. I don’t even mind; I’m just so happy to see them. After my father releases me, I put my bag into the back of the car and climb inside excited for the ride back to my old Quarter. The city seems so much bigger when you spend months locked behind those tall solid walls.

As we drive through City Center, we pass the tall black building that houses the members of the Assembly. I look up at the dark shiny walls and windows, remembering what Carly had said about the corruption in the government. It’s almost as if the darkness of the building matches the dark activities that happen inside.

Just past the Assembly tower was the main Colonial Guard building. There are smaller Guard Centers in each of the Quarters that serve as a base for the people stationed in that area, but this building is where the higher ranking officers work. Electrical fencing and cameras every ten feet surround it. There is one entrance and exit, and it’s manned by at least two guards at all times.

Once we leave City Center the buildings spread out and houses start to pop up around us. All the homes throughout Axiom are exactly the same, two stories tall with a shallow pitched roof. The only difference between them is how the owners choose to paint and decorate them. Out my window I see the school I went to for so many years. The building seems so small now. I watch the kids running on the field playing ball, and can’t help but think about how in a few short years they will be right where I am, or they may end up one of the unlucky students who doesn’t make it through the year.

I catch myself frowning and before I can shake it off, my dad notices, and smiles in the rear view mirror at me.

“I’m making your favorite dinner for you tonight,” he says, “and tomorrow we’re going to take you to the school library so you can pick out some new books to take back with you.”

“Both of you?” I ask trying to mask my surprise. I can’t remember a single time when my mom showed an interest in books, other than the ones required for her work.

“Yes both of us,” my mom answers. “I’m not going to miss out on spending time with you just because you and your dad love libraries.”

I smile hoping this is a small sign that they’re doing alright on their own. The rest of the drive home is spent discussing my classes, my friends, and any news that has happened since my last message to them. I leave out the part about the two students who were killed, because I’m afraid of their response. I don’t think I could handle them being nonchalant about the situation the way everyone else is.

I looked forward to going home, but as I walk inside I feel awkward, like my body knows I don’t belong here anymore. I head upstairs to put my bag in my old room, and find everything is exactly the way it was when I left. It’s like going back to a time where life was simple, when now everything seems so chaotic.

I spend the short time I have before dinner rummaging through some of the clothes I left behind. There are a few shirts and things I wish I had brought to Ethos and I pack them quickly so I don’t forget them a second time. It’s not too long before I hear my mother call me from downstairs.

Walking into the kitchen I smell a mixture of all my favorite foods. There are grilled cheese sandwiches, mashed potatoes, hand breaded chicken strips, and there is even a huge pot full of potato leek soup.

“Surprise!” My dad stands with his arms open presenting me with all the tasty foods.

“This is crazy!” I smile and take a seat. “You made all this for me?”

“Your mom helped, but yeah. We know you don’t really get this kind of food at school and you probably miss it as much as you miss us.”

I picture my parents working together in our small kitchen, bumping into each other and passing ingredients back and forth. It makes me smile even bigger.

We spend the entire dinner laughing and talking. Once my stomach is full, I start to feel tired and decide to call it a night. I kiss each of them on their cheek and make the climb up the stairs to my room. I pretty much fall onto the bed, and pull out my console. There’s only one unread message illuminating the screen:

Ella, I just wanted to tell you to have a good weekend.

–Philip

I put the console down on the bed next to me and stare at the ceiling. I’m not afraid to admit I was hopeful it was from Carly. We haven’t really talked since last Friday, at least not one-on-one. We aren’t avoiding each other, but something has definitely changed. It’s like there is an invisible wall between us, and I just want to break it down and get back to how we were, but I don’t know how. I’m hoping this little break can help fix things, like resetting it all, but I’m afraid it’s not working out that way.

I feel my eyes grow heavy and as I drift off I pray for a dreamless sleep.

The next morning I wake finding my wish had come true. Whether it was due to how tired I was, or being back in my own bed, something helped me sleep better than I had all week. I jump up at the smell of bacon cooking and run down the stairs, tripping at least twice.

“Have you given any thought to what career choices you might be hoping for?” my mother asks as I sit down, ready to eat. Her question catches me off guard and I try to avoid answering by pushing the eggs around my plate. The more I think about the Assembly’s control the more enraged I become. I find it’s getting harder to keep it from seeping out.

“No, I haven’t. I figured the Assembly makes all my choices for me, so why even bother?”

My father furrows his brow. “You should be more careful of your tone.”

I continue staring at my breakfast, and shrug my shoulders at him. Around anyone else I would have been cautious with my words, but my parents have always made me feel safe, so the words just came out.

“I mean, it’s not like it really matters, I will pick whatever they say I’m good at. Even if it’s not what I really want.”

“You really need to watch what you say, Ella,” my mother warns. “I know you’ve been reading the news your father sends you. Citizens are on edge about this possible rebel group, and if the wrong person hears a comment like that, they could have you arrested right on the spot. It doesn’t matter to them if you’re underage.”

Before I know it, I’m practically yelling. “I have seen firsthand what happens when you disobey the Assembly. I know the dangers. But maybe I don’t think it’s right what they do to the kids at Ethos, or any of the citizens anywhere else, for that matter.” Tears are filling in my eyes as my mother reaches over and places her hand over mine.

“I heard what happened last week at the school,” my father adds. “I’m sorry if it’s upset you, but that doesn’t mean you can just disregard your own life and get yourself into trouble. We don’t want to see anything happen to you.” My father’s voice is gentle, and makes me feel ashamed. I didn’t think of how stressful it must be for the parents that have to send their children away, not knowing if they’re going to return.

“I promise I’m careful, I don’t say those things to anyone else. I only slipped now because it’s you two. I’m sorry.”

My parents both nod their heads, accepting my apology, and we finish our breakfast without any further conversation.

Thankfully the rest of the day wasn’t spoiled due to my morning outburst. Once we left the table and got dressed, everyone was back to their happy selves, and our trip to the library continued as planned.

I walk up and down the aisles of books trying to pick just two out of the hundreds here to bring back with me. I’m extremely fortunate that my father works for the school, so he has open access to whatever he wants, whenever he wants it. I finally settle on a book about ancient religions and, thinking of Henry, choose another book of children’s stories called Aesop’s Fables.

On the drive home I type out a quick message to Carly, but stop just before hitting send and delete it. That’s the third time today that I’ve done that. I want to reach out to her, but everything I type seems stupid and wrong. Just then the console beeps in my hand, causing me to jump and nearly drop it between the seats. I assume it’s another quick note from Philip, since he’s already sent me four today. It seems he doesn’t have a problem hitting the send button. When I open it I’m surprised and excited to see that it’s not him.

I have a surprise for you. If you think you can get away, I’ll pick you up tonight at 11 outside your house.

– Carly

Another adventure? This should be interesting. The first time she asked me to trust her it was scary and exciting. This time it’s as if those feelings have been magnified a thousand times. I promised my parents just a few hours ago that I wouldn’t do anything stupid, and something tells me if I go with Carly tonight I’ll be breaking that promise. The opportunity is just too enticing and I can’t help myself. I type back a response right away.

I’m always down for an adventure with you. See you then.

– Ella

What’s done is done. Now I just have to figure out a way to sneak out of the house.

NINE

It’s 11 P.M. and I’m standing outside my parents’ house with the hood of my sweatshirt pulled up over my head. I’d thought it might keep me hidden from view, but now I think it’s actually making me look more suspicious than I would without it. Nothing says, “I’m looking for trouble,” like hiding your face.

Sneaking out wasn’t as difficult as I thought it would be, and I’m a little disappointed there wasn’t more action. My parents are both heavy sleepers and go to bed early at roughly the same time every night. Once they’re knocked out it’s a matter of simply walking down the stairs and out the door. I’m sure whatever Carly has planned for us will definitely get my heart pumping, if not from the danger than from being somewhere with her.

I see headlights coming down the street and remove my hood, letting my hair fall down over my shoulders. The car pulls up alongside the curb and I can see Carly smiling at me from the passenger seat. A man in his early twenties with short brown hair and a rugged five-o’clock shadow is driving the car. He gives me a little wave as I climb in the backseat. We start to drive away and I see the young man sneaking a peek at me in the rear view mirror.

“This is my brother, Ryan. Ryan, this is Ella.”

“Nice to meet you,” he says with a stunning smile. “Don’t worry, I’m just here as a chauffeur. Carly has always been one to bend the rules and I figured it wasn’t smart to just let her cruise around by herself. She’s nothing but trouble, as I’m sure you already know.”

“Ryan can be a little too protective at times,” Carly laughs, “but in this case I just let him win.”

“Let me win? Yeah right, you don’t want to be caught driving underage. You’re secretly thankful that I’m so awesome.”

Carly punches her brother in the arm, and he pretends to cry like he’s hurt. Soon they are both busting up laughing. I think its sweet watching them joke around. I imagine that if I had siblings we would act the same way.

“So what’s the plan? Where are we going?” I ask from the backseat.

“You really think I’m going to tell you? If it wasn’t a secret, I would have told you in the message. Come on now Ella, you should know better.” Carly giggles and I can’t help but smile. Maybe the wall between us was just my imagination.

We drive all the way from my parents’ house in the middle of East Quarter to her brother’s house at the outer edge of West Quarter, which takes a little over an hour. Along the way Carly and Ryan point out landmarks and tell stories brought to mind by certain buildings. The houses start to spread out and the spaces between them are filled with large fields. It takes me a minute to realize they are the ones used for farming food for the colony. Beyond the crops is a row of shrubs and trees that act as a barrier between the farmland and the dome that surrounds the city.

We finally park in a long driveway of one of the farmhouses and pile out of the car.

“Okay you two, keep an eye on the time and don’t get caught.” Ryan gives a little salute and starts walking towards the front door of the house. Carly, on the other hand, is walking into a field behind it. I run to catch up and notice we’re surrounded by rows of strawberry plants. While all four Quarters have agriculture fields I have never actually been to one, and I’m in awe looking around at everything.

To the left of us I see a field with various fruit trees, maybe oranges and apples. To the right there are a few more fields with short vines that I think could be grapes, but they are too small to know for sure. Behind the vines are large buildings that house the animals we breed for food. I can hear a mixture of noises coming from the shelter. I wish I could get a closer look, but Carly is keeping us on a straight course toward the back of the field.

We walk until there is no farm left, and we’re left standing in front of the tall hedges. Carly still hasn’t said a word, and I watch as she pushes her way into the shrubbery, doing her best to clear a path for me. Finally we reach a small area cleared of brush, the soft ground littered with a blanket of pine needles. We’re surrounded on three sides by tall bushy trees, their branches creating a sort of roof over us. Directly in front of us is the thick hard partition of the dome.

“I have never been this close to the wall before,” I say, looking upwards, my eyes following the light curve of the dome. It seems to go on forever. “It’s a lot different up close.”

“Most people haven’t.” She answers. “The trees around the border are there to keep citizens out, not that it ever stopped me. The wall isn’t really your surprise though, look down there.” Carly is pointing to one of the sky panels around the height of my knees. When I sit down on the ground I can see that at some point the panel has cracked into several pieces, and the broken shards of screen have shifted over time, dropping down into the plastic walls around it. There in the middle of the debris is an opening about the size of a cantaloupe. I press my face to the wall and look through the open space. Nothing could have prepared me for what I see on the other side.

“Is that…” I whisper, dumbfounded.

“Yeah,” Carly answers, “that’s Earth.”

A large blue orb hovers beyond the moon’s horizon. White wispy clouds swirl over the top of the oceans and land below them. All around the Earth is a dark sea of stars, actual stars. I hold my breath and try to keep from blinking. I’m afraid if I move or look away, even for a second, it’ll all be gone as if I’m waking from a dream.

“My brother was helping chase a loose chicken from one of the farms down the road, and he found this. He hasn’t told anyone except me and his wife. He’s afraid if the Assembly finds out they will come and patch it up or something, and it’s just too incredible to have fixed. The second I saw it I knew I had to get you here.”

I didn’t realize until now that Carly’s sitting behind me, leaning over my shoulder so we both have a clear view out of the hole. I can feel the heat from her words on my neck as she talks, and goosebumps begin to cover my body.

“Can you believe people used to live down there?” I whisper. “From here you can’t even tell that it’s destroyed. It just looks…” I trail off.

“Beautiful. I know,” she says, finishing my thought for me.

She slides her arm around my waist from behind me, and a knot forms in my stomach. My whole body tenses up and I’m terrified to move. I somehow force myself to turn around, finding her face only inches from my own.

“Just another reminder of something beautiful in the middle of something dark and ugly,” she whispers.

She leans in closer to me and I feel heat rise through my whole body. Her lips press against mine, and shock keeps me still for a moment before I kiss her back. A strange surge of electricity runs through my body, wiping all thoughts from my mind. I can’t tell if minutes or hours have passed when Carly pulls away and smiles.

“We have to get you home.”

I feel my face fall and she smiles, adding, “But next Friday we have our roof date right?”

I can only nod. I think she stole my voice when she kissed me. She takes my hand in hers and leads me back out of the miniature forest and away from our secret nest. Stepping out into the strawberry field she lets go and we walk in silence back toward the house.

The air feels colder on my palm now that Carly’s hand isn’t wrapped around it. I’ve never been so aware of my body before: it’s as if every time she touches me, my skin grows burning hot and forever scarred, and I love it.

As we get closer I can see Ryan leaning against the car, kicking the dirt, waiting for us. He has his arms crossed and a smug smile stretches across his rugged face.

“How’d you like it?” he asks me.

“What, the view? Oh, it was beyond words,” I sputter. Carly laughs, shoots me a wink, and climbs into the front seat.

The entire drive back to my parents’ house I feel completely self-conscious, like Ryan can tell exactly what happened between us. I don’t know what to do with my hands, so I keep fiddling with the zipper on my sweatshirt. I feel a bit relieved when we pull up in front of my parents’ house and I fumble around for the door handle.

“It was a pleasure meeting you, Ella.” Her brother says with a little wave. “I hope to see you again.”

“You too, Ryan. And thanks so much for everything, both of you.”

I practically fall on my face trying to step out onto the curb and skip back into the house as quick as I can. Once safely inside I take the time to tip-toe up the stairs back into my room. Closing the door, a wave of emotions comes over me, and I throw myself on my bed.

Lying there alone, I run my finger across my lips, replaying the last few hours over and over in my head. If only it didn’t have to end, I could have stayed there with her forever; just the two of us and the stars.

I’m still high on happiness when I decide I need to change my clothes. As I’m pulling my hoodie off, a flash of black ink catches my eye. I look down at the barcode tattoo on my wrist and the air quickly leaves my lungs. I collapse down on the edge of my bed, and put my head in my hands as reality sinks in. Tomorrow we’re all headed back to Ethos, and nothing that’s going on between me and Carly can stop that. No matter what, in less than a year, I’ll be forced to marry someone else, losing Carly forever.

TEN

It’s our first day of classes since the Founders Day break, and I’m sitting in the dining hall with my bowl of oatmeal, reading the latest news on my console. I’m desperate to get back into my normal routine since it fell apart during break, but I find it hard to concentrate when my mind keeps drifting off to what happened with Carly at the dome wall. I’ve read the same news headline three times without knowing what it’s saying, when Isaac sits down at the table with me.

“Hey, stranger,” he says, patting me on the back. “I feel like I haven’t seen you in forever. How was your break?”

“Pretty good,” I respond avoiding eye contact. It’s always been hard to keep secrets from Isaac, but now that we see each other every day, it’s becoming more and more difficult. Growing up he was always able to tell when I had a secret, but now I can only hope he is too distracted to notice.

“I got two more books from the library,” I say, trying to act normal. “I had to include a children’s book for Henry.”

“Oh good, just what he needs,” he laughs. “If I didn’t know you better, I would think you had a little crush on that guy.”

“You think what?” I choke as oatmeal dribbles down my chin.

He laughs and begins to tell me about his visit home, and his brothers coming by to give him a hard time. He lifts the sleeve of his shirt to show me a large purple and blue bruise, making sure to flex as he does it.

“They got me pretty good, but don’t worry. I repaid them,” he beams with pride.

I shake my head, snickering at him, and go back to reading the headlines. I scan the articles, looking for anything that mentions the rebels like before. My parents’ fearful warning the other day makes me think that emotions are a little more strained outside the walls of this school than we’re aware. I’m not surprised that the news doesn’t mention the rising tension or the rebels getting stronger, since it’s controlled by the Assembly. They wouldn’t dare report anything that makes it look like the rebels have a foothold.

“We lost two more students during the break.” If he hadn’t spoken I wouldn’t have known that Philip had sat down next to me. His face is sullen and he looks like he didn’t sleep at all the last few nights.

“Anyone we know?” Isaac asks carefully.

“I don’t think you guys knew them. It was some girl named Julie and my cousin Andrew.”

“Oh Philip, I’m so sorry.” I reach out and squeeze his hand, but he quickly pulls it away, looking around to make sure no one saw. He seems on edge and jumpy.

“What happened?” Isaac asks in a hushed voice.

“Same thing that always happens. He thought he was in love, he met up with her on our break, and they were caught by some Colonial Guards on night patrol. We grew up together, it’s just so weird.” His voice trails off at the end. After a minute he flattens his shaggy hair and pushes the glasses up on his face.

“It’s the way things go, I guess,” he says sitting up a little taller. “They knew the rules and the consequences.” It’s Philip’s voice but the words belong to his father. I can see he’s obviously distraught as he eats his breakfast in silence, and I wish there was some way we could help him.

I make sure we walk to our first class together, and once we’re alone in the elevator I try to comfort him.

“It’s okay if you’re upset about your cousin. No one is going to judge you for that. He was your family.”

Philip lifts his head to look at me but his eyes are no longer sad, instead they seem cold and distant. He grips his console tight in one hand the other is balled up in a fist. For a split second I’m afraid he’s going to hit me, but he just speaks slowly through a clenched jaw.

“He knew the rules, Ella. He should have waited to see if he would marry her, and if he didn’t then he should have sucked it up and moved on. Always remember, it’s about what’s best for the colony, not what’s best for you.”

I stand there locked in the small elevator space with him, shocked and disgusted. I open my mouth to argue like I normally would, but stop myself. He’s the son of an Assembly member and obviously not someone who would allow me to speak my mind. I hear my father’s voice telling me to remain calm, and I make sure to change my tone.

“You’re right, Philip. If they broke the rules they deserved to be punished.” I feel sick as I force the words out of my mouth. “I just meant you can mourn for your family’s loss, I wasn’t condoning his behavior in any way.”

He nods, seeming to accept my explanation. I take a deep breath and follow him into the classroom. Whoever this Philip is, he isn’t the same one who left Ethos a week ago; this Philip is no longer my friend.

The final minutes of my Computer Science class seem to take forever. After the teacher releases us, I practically run across campus, making me the first to arrive back at the common room. I haven’t had more than a moment alone with Carly, just enough time to tell her we needed to talk. I need to tell her all about Philip and the conversation in the elevator. I pace the floor, listening intently to every sound, and waiting. The door finally opens and I look up expecting to see Carly, when Paige walks in instead.

“Ella, so good to see you again! I trust you missed me on your little vacation,” Paige says with a wink.

“You know it,” I reply, leaning over the back of the couch to keep myself from appearing anxious.

Paige cocks her head to the side and gives a smug smile.

“I can’t wait to tell you all about my visit home,” she says, taking a seat on the couch. “First let me tell you how jealous my sister was of how great I’m doing here.”

I feel trapped. I need to talk to Carly alone but I know that Paige won’t allow us a moment to speak. I am racking my brain for a way out of this when the door opens again and Carly enters.

“Oh good, Carly, you’re just in time to hear all about my visit with my family.”

I can see Carly’s brain working quickly as she thinks of an excuse. “I would love to, but I’m just coming in to change so I can go work out. You girls are welcome to join me.”

“Will the boys be there?” Paige squeals.

“No, they said something about going to the dining hall. They were just going to sit around and talk about their own Founders Day visits.”

I see a flicker in Paige’s eyes. “I think I need a little snack. I might as well just go hang out with the boys in the dining hall. I can always catch up with you girls later at dinner.” She has barely finished her sentence before she is out the door.

“I’m sorry I had to do that to Isaac and Henry, but you said it was a private conversation.”

“It is. Something totally weird happened with Philip earlier.”

I have Carly take a seat in one of the chairs, and I sit on the edge of the couch as I begin to tell her everything. All the comments he made, his reactions, and his ridiculous emotional rollercoaster. I continue by explaining all the articles I’ve read in the paper, and the stuff my parents said to me during the break.

“Something’s happening Carly, something outside of Ethos, and it’s big. Whatever it is, I think Philip knows about it and I think it’s changed him.”

Carly’s face is sympathetic. “I don’t think it changed him, Ella. I’m sorry, but I think this is who Philip always was. I tried to warn you but he had you all fooled. I’m just sorry that he hurt you.”

There’s a chance she’s right but Philip was my friend and I just can’t believe he was never that sweet boy I met the first day here. I honestly feel something happened to him back at home. His father did something to break him, and I wish I could do to bring him back to us.

Carly moves over to sit next to me on the sofa so that our arms brush against each other, putting her hand on my knee. I look up at her, moving a piece of dark hair from her face. Her big brown eyes stare back at me and I can tell she really does feel bad about what’s happened, even if she’s always been wary of Philip.

“You know,” I sigh, “whatever is happening out there is going to start to trickle into Ethos. If the Assembly is worried, they’re going to be even more diligent on patrols. It’s going to make it so much harder for us to be together.”

Carly kisses me on the forehead. “We’ll just have to be extra careful then, won’t we?”

ELEVEN

Today is the day. Four months of waiting and I’m finally learning to drive a car. I climb into the driver’s seat, and clap my hands together before grabbing the wheel. I run through the routine we learned in class, checking my mirrors and my blind spot before turning the ignition key. I am ready to pull away from the curb and get moving.

Unfortunately all the studying we have done leading up to this moment didn’t include the sensitivity of the pedals. I push a little too hard, and the car jerks away with a sudden burst of energy. I panic and slam on the brakes with both feet, throwing myself into the steering wheel. Without thinking, I press down hard on the acceleration a second time, but now I forget to release it. Gripped by my terror, my legs feel like cement and as hard as I try, I just can’t lift my foot from the pedal. I weave back and forth, trying to steer the runaway vehicle away from the students forced to flee from my path. There are boys and girls jumping every which way and screaming. I come a little too close to a group of girls on the sidewalk, and pull the wheel with both hands, swerving hard to the left. The car jumps the curb and with my foot still firmly planted, it begins crashing through the grassy area in front of the main building. I see the giant center fountain quickly approaching, and I shut my eyes, bracing myself for the impact.

Everything goes black. Moments later the door to the driver’s seat opens. The teacher stands staring at me and I can hear the entire class snickering behind him.

“Miss Bower, please exit the simulator.”

“I’m sorry Mr. Parker, the pedal was stuck.” I can feel the blood rushing to my face.

“You were stuck, Miss Bower, not the pedal. And that, class, is why we use a simulator for your driving lessons.”

I storm away, pushing past the hoard of students, and slump down in a chair on the other side of the room. I’m pretty sure that was the worst driving lesson anyone has ever performed in the history of Ethos, and the worst part is the whole class was able to watch it. There are cameras hooked up to the simulator that feed to the screens on the walls of the room. One screen is designated for the camera that faces the driver, recording your movements and reactions. The other screen shows the program that the driver is watching on their windshield. Not only did my classmates watch my panicked face, but they got to see the computer generated people jump out of the way of my vehicle.

Word of my horrible driving spread quickly thanks to the messaging capabilities of our consoles, and by the time I sat down at the lunch table I could tell that all my friends already knew. Isaac was smiling from ear to ear and began a slow clap as I took my seat.

“I can’t believe you almost killed several people,” he said laughing.

“They weren’t actual people, they were computer generated,” I mumble.

“That’s one way to run down the competition,” he laughs, and I kick him under the table.

“Leave her alone,” Philip chimes in. “Driving can be a hard task to master.”

Normally I would appreciate Philip coming to my defense, but since his insensitive comments about his cousin, I wish he would simply forget I exist. Unfortunately it seems that he’s around even more since we returned from our break, and every time I look up he’s hovering somewhere close by.

After a short discussion, Carly and I decided to change up our daily routines to avoid spending every minute together, in case anyone was growing suspicious. Today for example she is having lunch with an old friend from her former Quarter, using the excuse that they needed to catch up. It’s hard watching her laugh with some other girl from across the room, especially when I’m forced to sit here next to Philip.

I finish my lunch as quickly as I can and tell the boys I’m going to read outside for a few minutes. I look back over my shoulder as I exit the dining hall, and see Philip inhaling his food. I know I only have a short break before he follows me. Turning around I see Henry trudging towards me, not paying attention. His forehead is shiny with sweat and he looks even paler than on a normal day. He is about to run right into me when I call out to him.

“Henry, are you alright?”

“Yeah…I just uh…need to rush so I…I don’t miss out on eating.” His eyes dart around and his hands seem to be shaking. I don’t know what’s wrong but I don’t think it has anything to do with missing lunch hour.

Henry moves past me and out of sight, so I decide to take a seat on the edge of the fountain. I pull out my book, and before I’m two sentences in, Philip comes jogging over to take a seat next to me.

“What are you reading now?”

“It’s a book on the old religions of Earth. This section is talking about Heaven and Hell.” I don’t even raise my eyes from my book, hoping he’ll take the hint.

“What’s heaven anvil?” he asks peering over my shoulder. I scoot sideways away from him.

“No, Heaven and Hell. Some of the religions on earth believed that when you die you are judged. Those who were evil in life burn in the eternal fires of Hell. Those who were good are taken up to Heaven in a white light to live in eternal peace and happiness.”

I can see that he is lost in his own thoughts, as he gazes off into nothing. Looking up at me he asks, “What about those in the middle? What happens to them?”

“What do you mean in the middle?”

“What if you’re a good person, who has to do evil things? You feel a little bad about your actions, but they’re necessary. What happens to those people?”

“I’m not sure,” I say slowly, choosing my words carefully. “Can you be a good person if you do evil things?”

“I guess it depends on the situation.” Philip’s face is hard and sad. He shakes his head, his shaggy hair flopping across his forehead. Whatever was consuming his mind is now gone, and he seems back to normal. “We’d better head to class. We don’t want to be late.”

Carly and I stand in front of a small planter with a single vine growing from the soil. The teacher stares down at the tiny plant, makes a few notes on her tablet, and moves along to the next table.

“It’s crazy that this little thing is going to grow into a huge pumpkin.” Her face lights up as she stares at the poor little stem.

“Huh?” I respond, lost in my thoughts. “Oh yeah, it’s weird.”

“Is everything okay? You’ve been in a funk during the whole class.”

“Lunch was strange, that’s all,” I mumble, distracted.

“Is this because I had to eat with Lydia? I told you it’s smarter for us to be apart every so often.” Carly stabs the dirt with her shovel.

“What? No, nothing like that. Philip asked me a weird question today.”

“Maybe if you didn’t spend so much time with him, he wouldn’t have a chance to ask you any questions.”

I frown. “I didn’t get jealous over Lydia, don’t get jealous over Philip.”

I tell Carly everything that happened at the fountain, and when I’m finished she rubs the back of her neck, staring down at our pumpkin vine.

“We shouldn’t talk about this right now,” she says, watching the teacher walk around the room. “Things are getting too risky around here.”

I nod in agreement, although I don’t really know what she’s talking about. I feel like there’s something she isn’t telling me, but this isn’t the time to question her. Instead I keep quiet until we can talk alone.

It’s well past dinner hour when we finally have a moment to ourselves. Thankfully, Paige went to sleep early, so Carly and I have a chance to spend some time in the common room together, sitting on opposite sides of the couch so we can talk quietly.

“What could Philip have done that was so evil?” I wonder out loud.

“I told you, his father is ruthless. It could be anything. I heard that Mr. Jamison pulled the trigger on his own brother, when he was caught having an affair with a woman who wasn’t his wife. He doesn’t tolerate any insubordination to himself or the Assembly, and based on the comments Philip has been making lately, I would say he isn’t far behind becoming like his old man.”

“You think Philip could do that? You think he could actually kill someone, even someone he knows?”

“Unfortunately, yeah, I think he could. I wouldn’t be surprised if he was the one to end his cousin’s life, and I would bet his father stood right behind him as it happened.”

I shudder as I imagine Philip putting a gun to my own head. Carly turns around and lays her back against my chest, wrapping my arms around herself. I squeeze them together and kiss her on the cheek. I can hear her smile in her voice. “Our moments alone together are so short these days, let’s not waste another minute of this one.”

I’m thankful for her choice to forget Philip, and we spend the rest of the night in each other’s arms.

TWELVE

My eyes scan the news headlines on my console. It’s test week, and while everyone else is on edge from their class finals and the upcoming personality test, I’m tense for a different reason. We’re almost halfway through our year, which means we’re halfway to the end of Ethos, and the end of my relationship with Carly. The last two months have been nothing short of magical. Our dates on the roof are the best part of my week, as we sit wrapped up in each other staring over the sparkle of the city. A tear falls onto the screen of my console, and I have to remind myself that it’s not the end just yet. I wipe my face and take a deep breath.

Paige sits down next to me, looking over my arm at the article I’m reading. It’s nothing important, just a report that the labs throughout each Quarter will be testing emergency protocol for the next month.

“I don’t understand how you read that stuff. It’s so boring.”

“I like to know what’s going on,” I say blank faced. I don’t think I have the energy to deal with her this morning. “It’s important to stay caught up with current events. You should consider trying it sometime.”

Paige scoffs and walks out of the dorm.

It’s Sunday so there are no classes, and with the dining hall full of students and chatter, I take the opportunity to eat alone in my room. The hallway of the dorm is dead silent when I walk through. I throw my bag just inside the common room and walk down to the restroom to freshen up. I can hear a voice speaking on the other side of the door and stop short, pressing my ear against it. I’m able to recognize the man’s voice immediately.

“Did you know this was here?” Becker Coleman’s voice is forceful and angry. Whatever he found has obviously left him furious and slightly fearful.

“Of course I did. I am the principal of this school and I know everything that goes on around here.” Mrs. Samson sounds worried behind her brave words.

“That seems unlikely, Eleanor,” Mr. Coleman snaps. “You were blissfully unaware of the students we caught running around in the middle of the night on your watch, or the young boy and girl who were disposed of during the students’ vacation.”

“There are casualties every year, Mr. Coleman,” she snaps back.

“Yes, and I expected this year to be no different, but there are new threats we’re facing outside these walls, and you assured me when we last spoke that you would handle the problems here on campus. Perhaps I was wrong to have chosen you to lead this facility.” Mr. Coleman’s voice is even more pointed.

“Mr. Coleman, I assure you…”

“Do not assure me of anything, Eleanor,” he interrupts. “It’s clear your assurances can’t be trusted. Have this dealt with immediately. It seems as though one of the students has already discovered it, and I don’t want any further incidents.”

“We can’t have it destroyed, Mr. Coleman. It’s for the students’ safety.”

“I don’t care what it’s for. Either you take care of it, or I’ll find a new principal who will.”

“Understood, Mr. Coleman,” Mrs. Samson sulks, obviously defeated.

I hear footsteps coming back towards the door and dash down the hall so it appears I’m just now exiting my dorm room. Mrs. Samson stops me where I am.

“I’m sorry, the first floor restroom will be unavailable for a few days due to plumbing problems. You will have to use the restroom on the second floor for the time being.”

“I just wanted to wash up, ma’am. It can wait,” I lie, trying to look confused.

Mr. Coleman pushes past me, carrying a faded red backpack in his right hand. It’s the very same one Carly keeps tucked inside our secret staircase. My heart drops into my feet as I suddenly realize what they were talking about inside.

“Mr. Dylan,” Mr. Coleman calls out. A young Colonial Guard comes running in. “Take this, and make sure Mrs. Samson has the plumbing problem taken care of as soon as possible.” He hands the guard the bag, and turns back towards us. I do my best to duck back inside my dorm but before I can get the door open, his dark eyes flicker and he points a finger in my direction.

“You there, you live on this floor?”

I try to steady my voice as I answer, “Yes, sir.”

“Have you noticed anything suspicious lately? Say, perhaps, anyone sneaking around or a young man who doesn’t live in this dorm hovering somewhere nearby?” I can feel his eyes burning into me and I worry that my whole face is growing red under the heat.

“No, sir, not since before the break. I figured everything weird was connected to that girl they caught.” I feel dizzy and steady myself on the door next to me.

His mouth tightens and without saying another word, he turns and walks away. I slip back into the common room before any other questions are asked, and collapse against the door.

When my legs feel sturdy again, I begin to pace the floor waiting for Carly to return from her morning run. I can’t get my pulse to slow, and I fear that I’m going to pass out before I can tell her what happened. Finally the front door slides open and she comes rushing in, looking distressed.

“Thank goodness you’re here. There’s a bunch of girls talking about the bathroom being closed and I panicked that something happened. Do you know anything?”

“They found it. They found the staircase, and the backpack. They found all of it.” My voice is as quick as my heartbeat.

“Whoa, slow down.” Her eyes widen. “Who found it?”

“Mrs. Samson,” I pause, “and Becker Coleman.”

“Do they have any idea we were the ones who left it? Are we in danger?” I can see she is trying to hide her panic but her voice is shaking.

“No, no. They’re going to board up the staircase.” I lay flat on the couch, and put my hands tight against my eyes trying to hold the tears in. “I am a horrible person, I was standing there being questioned by Mr. Coleman and I was a coward. I put all the blame on that girl they killed. I’m no better than her. We’re doing the exact same thing.”

My guilt is overwhelming as I see the images of that night flash in my head again. Her scream is ringing in my ears. I put my hands on my temples, and shake my head from side to side, trying to dislodge the visions from my mind.

Carly kneels beside the couch and pulls my hands away, forcing me to look her in the eyes. She moves a piece of hair from my forehead and runs her fingers down the side of my face. The charm on her wrist leaves a cold trail as it glides down my skin.

“You are not a horrible person. Would it have been better to accuse one of the students that are still alive? You would be responsible for another person’s death. Or would you rather turn yourself in and die right there on the spot? No. What’s done is done, and there’s no bringing that girl back. You did what you needed to. I wouldn’t be so in love with you if you were a horrible person, would I?”

I sit up on my elbows. “You’re in love with me?”

“Yes.” Her face blushes, something I’ve never seen from her before. “I thought you knew that?”

“I thought maybe you did, I just wasn’t sure. I love you too, just so you know.”

I lean in to kiss her when I hear the familiar sound of the front door and drop back onto the couch, leaving Carly kneeling next to me. Paige comes in looking upset and throws her bag down outside her door with a thud.

“I see you two have heard,” she whines.

“Oh, the bathroom issue?” Carly asks.

“Yeah, the bathroom,” Paige answers. “I assume that’s why you’re comforting Ella.”

I realize how the situation must look to Paige. Carly is kneeling there holding my hand, while I’ve obviously been crying. It’s a little too intimate.

“Yeah, of course I’m upset,” I play along. “You thought it was bad sharing a bathroom with just the girls on this floor, but now it’s at least doubled. We won’t ever be able to use the mirror, and forget getting a good shower. Plus there is the added pain of walking upstairs every morning.”

Carly switches her seat from the floor to one of the chairs, masking a smile. Paige walks over to where I’m laid out on the couch, and cups my hand in both of hers, giving me a sympathetic look.

“I have a small handheld mirror I’m willing to share with you girls for the next few days, but after our bathroom reopens, you’re back to being on your own.”

I wipe a tear from my cheek and nod. “Thank you, Paige. That’s the sweetest thing anyone has ever offered me.”

Paige walks back into her bedroom and closes the door leaving us alone once more.

Carly takes a deep breath and I can see her whole body relax. She smirks and laughs under her breath, “Well that was a close one.”

THIRTEEN

The final day of test week begins just like any other. The only difference is that everyone looks like they haven’t slept in a month. They walk around the campus in a daze, not talking, barely noticing where they’re going. It’s scary. This morning, I’m almost one of them as I wander into the dining hall. I opt for a light breakfast, grabbing only a banana.

“What’s this? Ella Bower isn’t hungry?” Carly gasps, clutching her chest. Isaac looks at me like I’ve grown a second head.

“I have my driving final today. I thought it was safer to eat a small meal; less to throw up later if I spin out of control.”

Isaac pats me on the shoulder and tries his best not to laugh but I can see it cracking through. Knowing Isaac, I’m sure he is holding back a few jokes as well.

“I’m sure you’re going to do great,” Carly tries to reassure me.

“Just out of curiosity, what time is your test? I want to make sure I’m not out walking around the campus,” Isaac laughs, no longer able to control himself, and I once again I’m forced to smack him.

Sooner than I hoped, I’m sitting behind the wheel of an actual vehicle, focusing on my breathing. Mr. Parker sits in the passenger seat, tablet in his lap, as he checks his seatbelt for the third time. His lack of confidence makes me even more nervous, and I’m now glad I chose such a light meal since I feel my stomach turn over.

I turn the ignition key and the car sparks to life. I can feel the hum of the engine in every muscle up my arms. I say a silent prayer to all the different religious icons I’ve read about, and slowly back the car from the parking space.

I navigate my way through a series of cone obstacles, and try to keep from looking at Mr. Parker as he takes a series of notes. I can feel the sweat forming on my hairline and my fingers tingle from the vice grip I have on the wheel. With every cone I avoid, I’m one step closer to passing. Finally we come to the last obstacle, and I back the car into a separate parking area a few yards from where we started. I quickly turn the car off, and sit in disbelief for a minute.

“I did it… I can’t believe I did it!”

The look of relief on Mr. Parker’s face makes me laugh louder than I expected. He joins me, laughing in his own loud deep voice, and scans my wrist to download the results to my console. I’m buzzing with excitement and forget to undo the seatbelt before I try getting out. The belt snaps me backwards into the seat, and I click it undone before attempting to climb out once more.

Finally stress free and able to hold down some food, I run full speed to the dining hall to grab an armful of snacks before moving on to our group personality test.

The entire student body is scheduled to take a midterm personality test in the lobby of the main building at the time our second period would normally take place. Walking into the open space I see chairs and long tables arranged in the same space we had our orientation. Taking a seat I’m flooded with memories of that first day. Becker Coleman standing up on the stage warning us about the risk of breaking the law, the way Isaac looked sick with fear, and my own reluctance to make new friends. My thoughts shift and all I can think of is how Mr. Coleman’s hard face looked as he stared me down in the dorm hall, with his eyes burning into mine. I feel a chill go through my body and can’t help but shiver.

As the final seats are filled, Mrs. Samson stands in front of the tables ready to give us direction.

“Students, this is your mid-year personality test. The results of this test, along with the previously gathered information, will help the Assembly in determining your future career options. Answer all questions openly and honestly. As you finish your test turn off the console and exit the building. There is to be no speaking to anyone during this test. Career letters will be sent to your consoles later this week. Please scan your wrist and begin.”

I look down at the tablet in front of me and stare at the large green “scan” button. This is just yet another test to determine my future. Here goes nothing.

I’ve taken plenty of personality tests throughout the years. It’s a regular part of your schooling. The questions are never very difficult, but this time it seems to be taking me longer than I expected. I feel torn between what I would have answered previous to Ethos, and what I feel now that I’ve experienced so much. I suppose that’s why they have us take this last test half way through the year. So much can change within you in such a short time that you may be an entirely different person than when you first arrived.

I’m not the first to finish my assessment, but thankfully I’m not the last, right in the middle as always. I quietly leave the tablet on the table and walk outside, careful not to make a sound until I’m on the other side of the main doors. I spot Henry sitting in the shade against one of the career buildings.

I haven’t seen much of Henry lately, and every time I do, I think he looks worse and worse. He’s always been thin and pale but now he looks sickly and weak, like the life is being slowly drained from him. I’ve asked both Isaac and Philip about it, but they don’t seem to know anything, or they are keeping it a secret from me. All they will tell me is that he’s always spent a lot of time in the infirmary.

“Are you here to read to me?” Henry asks, pointing at the book under my arm, as I take a seat on the ground next to him.

“Of course,” I laugh, “I wouldn’t have picked this book out if it weren’t for you, but I’m glad I did. It has all kinds of fun short stories, and all of them seem to have a moral.”

“Lay it on me then.”

I choose the story of the Grasshopper and the Ants. I’m just a few lines in when I notice something is terribly wrong. Henry is staring down at the console in his hands, breathing quick shallow breaths. He quickly stumbles to his feet, falling against the buildings wall before brushing himself off and standing straight.

“I’m sorry, Ella, I have to go. Something’s come up.”

He shoves the console in his pocket, and takes off in a sprint towards the boys’ dorm, losing his footing once or twice along the way.

I feel fear fill my body and I struggle to get to my feet, lost on what to do. Something isn’t right. My eyes dart around the campus, hoping to see one of the boys. Thankfully it isn’t long before I spot Isaac talking to some girl on the other side of the grass. Throwing my bag over my shoulder, I sprint over to him as fast as my legs can manage.

“Henry…sick…hurry.” It’s all I can manage to spit out as I try to breathe.

“What? What’s happened to Henry?” Isaac’s eyes are full of fear.

“You need to go check on him, right now.” I manage to sputter.

“But why? What happened? You’re scaring me.”

“There’s something wrong. I don’t know what it is, but it’s something. We were just sitting and talking and without warning he ran off towards your dorm. Just please check on him. Please.” I lean over with my hands on my knees trying to fill my lungs with oxygen.

Isaac jogs off towards the dorm without any further questions, and I see Carly rushing over to me. She bends down to meet my eyes.

“What happened? Is everything okay?”

I tell her about Henry, and sending Isaac to check on him. “He doesn’t look good. I’m scared.”

“Neither do you, sweetie,” Carly says, trying to look like she’s not worried. “I’m sure he’ll be fine, and Isaac’s going to take care of him, but right now let’s go sit down before you pass out.”

Soon I’m breathing normal again, sitting under a tree with Carly. I can see most of the campus from here, and my eyes continuously scan for any sign of Isaac or Henry, but neither of them appears.

I push my dinner around my plate without taking a bite, looking up every few seconds to glance around the dining hall. Finally I spot Isaac coming through the main doors, making his way through the lines. It isn’t long before he’s at our table, taking a seat next to me.

“So? Is Henry okay? What happened? Where is he?”

“It’s a good thing you sent me to find him. When I got there, he had collapsed on the common room floor. He was burning hot and I figured he had some sort of fever. I carried him to the infirmary, and waited until he was awake, but he wouldn’t tell me what happened. I checked on him again before coming here, and he seems to be a lot better now.”

Seeing Isaac so relaxed makes me feel better. If he thought it was something serious, I would be able to tell. If Isaac is calm, I can be calm too. Now that I know Henry is alright, I take a bite of food as Paige and Philip drop their trays across from me.

“Did you hear? There was another girl caught,” Paige says. “This one had some love letters saved on her console, and the guards found them. I saw them walking her towards the main building on my way over here.”

“They can search your console for stuff like that?” I ask, outraged.

“They can search anything they want,” Philip answers with a mouth full of food. “If you’re accused of breaking the law, they can do whatever they need. You lose your right to privacy when you do something stupid like that.”

My mind is racing with thoughts about rights, privacy, and how the Assembly needs to have some laws of its own, but I keep my lips pursed together to keep from speaking. I know Philip is not someone I can be careless around.

Paige rests her chin on her hand. “I don’t understand why they didn’t just kill her right there, like they did the other ones.”

“They probably need more information,” Philip answers again, shoveling pasta into his mouth. “It could be that she didn’t send return notes, or it could be that they don’t know who the letters came from. They’ll question her and see if she will give up the guy who sent them. If so she just might save her own life.”

“You seem to know a lot about this subject.” Carly’s voice comes from behind me and I jump as she grabs my shoulders.

“Of course I do,” Philip squints. “My father is in the Assembly, as I’m sure you know all about since your brother is Howard’s right-hand man. I would think you would know all kinds of hellish things the members have to deal with.”

I feel the air grow thick with hostility and Carly’s grip on my shoulders tightens, her nails digging into my shirt.

“My brother doesn’t like to talk about the unsettling parts of his job, but your father seems to delight in it. I’m sure all these stories of death are just another routine dinner topic at your house.”

“My father does the things no one else is man enough to do. You’d better watch yourself or you’ll find out more about that than you’d like to.” Philip stands up and storms out of the dining hall. As soon as he is out of sight, Carly turns and stomps off the opposite direction towards the girls’ dorm.

“Well that was awkward,” Paige sings, breaking the tension.

I consider going after Carly, but ultimately decide to give her time to cool off on her own. Before we leave the dining hall, I convince Paige we should grab a few things for Carly.

“Why?” she asks. “She wasn’t fighting with me. I have no reason to suck up to her.”

“Because she’s our roommate and our friend. That’s what you do for your friends.”

“Fine, but she should feel lucky that I’m such a nice person.”

We pack our pockets with fruit and snacks and say goodbye to Isaac. I’m afraid of what his night holds when he returns to his dorm. An angry Philip doesn’t sound like a fun situation, and with Henry being held up in the infirmary, Isaac will have to deal with him alone.

Back in our dorm, the common room is empty, and I’m not surprised to find Carly’s door closed. Paige empties her pockets on the couch in a huff. I know she’s regretting doing something nice when she isn’t going to be recognized for it. I watch her enter her room and grab her shower bag.

“She obviously doesn’t want to talk to us, so I’m going to wash up before bed.”

I give her a wave and once she’s gone, I lightly tap on Carly’s door.

“Come out and talk to me. Please?”

I hear a mumble from behind the door and I knock again.

“I have food. I know you didn’t eat anything.”

Still no answer, so I try once more.

“Come on, please. Paige went to take a shower, which gives us like two hours before she comes back. You know it takes forever to wash that much hair.”

Finally the door opens and Carly stands scowling on the other side. I grab her waist and kiss her lightly on the lips, then her cheek, and finally her neck until she finally manages to smile.

“That’s not fair,” she mumbles, trying to look mad.

We sit on the floor with our backs against the couch, and dig into the treasure trove of goodies I brought back. Carly still hasn’t said much, but at least I got her out of the room.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah I guess,” she shrugs. “I just despise him. He has no right to talk about Nathan like that. He doesn’t even know him.”

“What happened to us being careful around Philip?” I furrow my brow. “He’s probably the most dangerous person here, and you managed to get him to threaten you. We don’t need him paying any more attention to either of us than is necessary.”

“I know; I slipped up. I’m sorry.”

I gently kiss her on the cheek as I remind her, “Slipping up now could mean our death.”

I let Carly switch the conversation, but for the rest of the night my mind is racing, hoping that Philip won’t follow through on his threats.

FOURTEEN

The familiar beep of my console forces me from my sleep, and I reach out flailing in the dark trying to find it. I’m too tired to lift my head, so when I finally find the device, I turn it sideways and open one eye to read the recent message. A charge goes through me like a bolt of lightning. I scramble to my feet, my legs getting caught in my sheets, and I fall to the floor landing hard on my left hip. Ignoring the pain, I pull myself back up onto my feet and limp out into the common room.

“I got it, I got my letter,” I yell while banging on the two other doors.

Both Carly and Paige open their doors already dressed and hair combed, while I’m standing there in my pajamas hair pushed up on one side, with a painful bruise forming on the top of my leg.

“Seriously, you two look like princesses when you wake up and I look like a complete troll. How in the hell do you do that?”

Carly giggles, “We wake up before ten. It gives us more time to do stuff.”

“Whatever, I don’t even care today. I got my career letter.”

We all take a seat around the common room as I open the message. Moments pass as I read the words silently to myself several times before I say anything to the girls. I can tell they are both eager to hear the news, but a lump forms in my throat keeping my words trapped. Finally I find the courage to speak.

“It’s not exactly what I expected.”

“Well, what’d you get? I don’t have all day,” Paige demands.

“Teacher, Nurse, and…” I pause, looking at Carly. “Assembly Assessment Analyst.”

Paige actually looks impressed as I finish reading. “You got into the Triple-A? Do you know how prestigious the Assembly jobs are? I would have never guessed that you of all people would be offered one.”

“Thanks, Paige,” I scoff. “Obviously I’m not going to take it. I don’t think I exactly fit the Assembly mold. This has to be a joke, or some sort of mistake.”

“I’ll never understand you, Ella. I would never pass up a chance to work for the Assembly and get to live in the City Center. It’s like you don’t even care what’s going to happen to you after you leave Ethos. Life doesn’t end when we’re done here. That’s when it really starts.” Paige walks back into her room, and plops down on the bed reading her own console, obviously done wasting her time talking to me.

I sit quietly staring at the message again, hoping that I read it wrong, but the words never change. Paige was right about Assembly jobs being highly coveted, and few citizens who grew up outside the City Center are ever offered them, but the idea that something in my personality resembles Philip’s makes me feel sick to my stomach.

Carly has been so quiet I almost forgot she was still there. When she finally speaks, her voice seems a little off, and I can tell she’s holding something back.

“Congratulations on your options. You better get dressed, you have a lot to think about, and not a lot of time.” She glides back into her own room, slowly closing the door behind her. My insides begin to twist as I stare at the door now standing between us.

Deciding not to press the issue, I take the opportunity to get ready for the day. My head is still hazy as I walk down to the group restroom and take a place in front of one of the large bathroom mirrors. Behind me I can see the door to the broom closet, and I can’t help but walk over and peak inside. Everything looks the same as before, with the brooms and buckets pressed up against the side. The exception being the patch of wall behind all that, covered in a fresh coat of paint. The pain starts rising in my chest, and my eyes become blurred and watery. I slam the door closed before my emotions get out of control, and turn back to the duty of getting ready for the day.

Back in the common room, I take a peek inside the open doors to both Paige and Carly’s rooms, only to find them empty. It’s not surprising that Paige has gone off on her own, but it’s weird to me that Carly would just leave without saying anything. I check my door screen and my console hoping for a message but find nothing. The twisting inside me is now almost unbearable.

I make one last attempt to look less raggedy and leave the dorm on a mission to find Carly. I check the usual spots we hang out. I even glance inside the gym, but I can’t find her anywhere. I start to feel tightness in my chest along with the pain in my stomach. I know her feelings towards the Assembly, and I know she isn’t pleased with my offer, but it doesn’t mean I’m going to take it. If only I can explain that to her she might feel better, but she seems determined to avoid me.

I notice a bunch of people entering and exiting the main building and remember that we have career advisors visiting the campus this week. It might be a good idea to check it out. I wonder if maybe Carly is hiding in there, or at least someone can give me some sort of guidance.

The interior has been transformed once again and just beyond the double doors there sits a small round woman behind a long white desk. She has bright blonde hair, rosy cheeks, and wide brown eyes. She seems engulfed in her tablet and for a second I think I can just slip by her. As I make a move to bypass the front desk, she suddenly looks up and gives me a rehearsed smile.

“Good afternoon. Do you have an appointment?” she asks in a squeaky voice that doesn’t match her round shape.

“Um, no not really. I just got my letter. I was just looking.”

“Maybe you can tell me what career field you have questions about, and I can direct you to the proper advisor.”

“Janet, I’ll take this one.” The young man walking towards me is short, with slick black hair and a neatly trimmed beard. He smiles with a mouth full of perfect teeth, and a hint of a smirk. Something about him seems familiar but I’m certain I’ve never met him before.

“Annabella Bower, I have been expecting you. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person.”

I reach out and shake his hand, confused as to how he knows who I am. He gestures for me to walk with him and due to my curiosity, I can’t help but follow.

“My apologies, I’m being rude not introducing myself. I’m Nathan Reed.”

“Carly’s brother?” I can see the resemblance now; he has her hair and trickster smile, but something about Nathan makes me feel uncomfortable.

We enter the elevator and rise to the top floor of the building. Exiting the elevator, we step inside a small room that has been converted into an office. There is a large desk in the center with a high back chair and two smaller chairs for visitors. The room is otherwise empty, making it feel cold and sterile.

“Please, Ella, take a seat. I’m so happy you’re here. Carly has talked non-stop about you for months now.”

“Thank you, but I’m sorry, how did you know I was coming?”

“Carly left shortly before you came in. She told me she was going to send you to talk to me.” He looks just as confused as me. “That’s not why you’re here?”

“I just wandered in to look around,” I chuckle.

Nathan smiles. “Well you’re here now, so tell me about the positions you were offered.”

I hesitate, but obviously Carly was going to send me here, so I figure it’s worth talking to him.

“I was offered Teacher, Nurse, and Assembly Assessment Analyst. I figured I would get teacher, since my dad was one. I never thought about being a nurse before, and I don’t even know what the last one does.”

“The Triple-A is the department in charge of analyzing all the information gathered from the citizens,” Nathan explains. “They sort the citizens throughout their lives based on the lab information and the personality tests. They’re the group who placed you in your three career fields. They also work along the side of the Assembly Members to provide guidance when deciding the genetic matches for marriage. You must show a real talent for reading people if you were offered a position with them.”

“But it’s an Assembly job.” I tried to keep my voice in check, but my face must have given away my true feelings. Nathan crosses his arms and leans back in his chair.

“I know how my sister feels about the Assembly, but you need to decide for yourself what you want to do. Six months is going to fly by and before you know it, you’ll be away from here, and away from Carly.”

There was a flash in Nathan’s eyes, and I felt the same fear I had when Becker Coleman stared at me. Maybe Carly was right, maybe her brother is like the rest of the Assembly members.

“Just promise me you’re going to give it some real thought. You need to think of what your life is going to be like once you leave Ethos.”

“I promise,” I said rising from my seat. “Thank you Mr. Reed.”

“Please, call me Nathan. I’m not an Assembly member right now, just a friend trying to help.”

Once I’m outside I feel like I can breathe again. I walked as quickly as I could, without looking like I was trying to escape. Why would she want me to talk to Nathan? Was it to scare me away from the Assembly job, or to push me towards it? Whatever the reason, I felt like he was reading my thoughts, and I couldn’t wait to be far away from him and that building.

I need to find Carly but I don’t have the slightest idea of where she could be. I figure the best decision is to go back to the common room and wait for her to come to me.

It’s almost dinner hour by the time she comes walking through the door.

“And where exactly have you been?” I scold her as I jump from the couch.

“I was out and about.” She casually glides over to one of the blue chairs and takes a seat, throwing her legs over the armrest.

“That’s it, just out?” I am getting more annoyed with every second that passes. She doesn’t even seem to care that I’ve been searching for her for hours.

“Yeah, I talked to my brother, but you already know that, and then I walked around,” she says, playing with her bracelet.

“Are we just not going to talk about you being upset? We’re just going to ignore it?” I stand with my arms crossed glaring at her. I can tell she is avoiding looking at me, which doesn’t help in easing my anger.

“I’m fine, and even if I wasn’t, it’s not like it matters anyway. In six months all of this is over, we’ll be nothing to each other, and it won’t matter what career you choose. I just didn’t think you were the type of person that would be part of the Assembly.”

“Do you hear yourself right now?” I don’t mean to raise my voice but I can’t help it. “Did I say I was taking a job with the Assembly? Have you forgotten it’s only one of three options I have? Do you think I want this to be the only choice I get to make in my life? If I could trade picking my career for picking my spouse I would do it in a heartbeat. If I had it my way I would choose you over anyone and anything, but that’s not an option.”

Carly hangs her head and as I steady my breathing, and I see her wiping away tears. I kneel down in front of her as my own eyes begin to water.

“This isn’t the way I want things to be.”

“Me neither,” Carly sobs. “I’m sorry. I’m already dreading the day I lose you. When you got the letter I started thinking about how that’s going to happen sooner than we realize. I thought maybe Nathan could help you. I know I’ve made my feelings clear when it comes to the Assembly, but I want whatever’s best for you Ella. If you choose the triple-A, then I will support you.”

I push myself back up onto my feet and pull Carly up to meet me, kissing her.

“That won’t happen. I’m not taking that job,” I whisper.

Looking at the clock I notice that it’s past six, and we’re late for dinner hour. I use my thumb to wipe the remaining tears from Carly’s face and smile. She’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen, even when she’s crying. I can’t imagine what life is going to be like without her.

FIFTEEN

For next few days the students buzz around the school, talking about which career options they’re offered. Some lock themselves in their rooms, refusing to come out until they’ve made a decision. Others spend hours pacing the grounds looking lost and confused. It’s clear not everyone can handle having to make his or her own choices.

As for my own small group of friends, there aren’t many surprises about who would pick which job. Philip’s excited to be offered a position with the Assembly Research team. It’s the job he’s been hoping for since he was little. He doesn’t even tell us the other two options, knowing that they don’t matter him.

Everyone else were offered lab assistant jobs. There are so many labs around Axiom that it’s an easy job to snag. Paige has decided on a career as a fashion technician, which pretty much means she’ll be recycling old clothing into new ones, although I’m sure she believes she’ll be creating the newest fashion trends. Henry and Carly have both made the decision to follow their family into the farming industry. Henry grew up helping his parents and knows the business well, and Carly says she loves being near the animals and that’s why she’s choosing it. I think it’s because there’s a chance she’ll be working with her parents or brother.

Isaac is the only one taking a lot of time thinking about his choice. In addition to lab assistant, he was offered Colonial Guard, and Teacher. He was briefly surprised about the teaching position considering he has never cared much for studying, but I told him it means he’s good with people. You have to know how to talk to kids and bond with them when you’re teaching, and Isaac is excellent at being social. I think he’s leaning more towards the Colonial Guard. He’s always looked for a way to prove himself with his brothers, and this would be a good opportunity. However, the thought of my oldest friend holding a gun to another kid’s head makes me feel sick.

It’s the last day before our choices need to be submitted and I’m pleading with Isaac to change his mind one last time. He sits on one of the dining hall tables, bouncing a ball off the walls, pretty much ignoring me.

“Don’t you understand that if you’re in the guard you’ll be the one killing kids here at Axiom or taking unplanned children from their parents? Is that what you want?”

“It’s not like that happens all the time. We’ve been surviving here for hundreds of years and most people know the rules and follow them. There are so many other positions in the guard available, there’s no certainty that I’ll be out there. It’ll be an easy gig, I promise.”

This is the third time I have tried to talk him out of it, but he just won’t budge. As Philip and Paige appear at the table I drop the conversation. I know there is no hope in saving Isaac now.

“Made your decision yet, Ella?” Paige asks.

“You haven’t decided?” Philip looks at me, shocked.

“I’ve made my decision. I made it the day the letter came, Paige just doesn’t like my choice and keeps hoping I’ll change it.”

“Sounds like someone else I know.” Isaac glares at me.

“I’m going to be a nurse. I want to do something that helps people.”

Our city might have been perfectly planned out, but it still has emergencies, the main two being childbirth and farming accidents due to the use of large machinery. The idea of being able to save citizens’ lives, instead of taking them, is too exciting to pass up.

Philip continues to give me a bizarre look, like he has when he’s trying to do advanced math in his head, when I see his face change. He makes some excuse to leave the table and is gone in an instant. Looking over my shoulder I see Carly walking towards us.

“Hello all,” she says with a bounce in her step. “My brother wants to have dinner with me tonight since it’s the last day here for the advisors, and he invited you to join us, Ella.”

“Sounds fun.” I fake my enthusiasm. I haven’t told Carly that her brother makes me uneasy. She loves him so much and I don’t think it would go over well considering how she reacted to Philip talking about him before.

“Why does he want to have dinner with Ella?” Isaac asks.

“Because he was her advisor, and they had meetings this week. Not to mention she’s my best friend,” Carly answers.

Isaac nods accepting Carly’s reasoning, but now I’m the one questioning why he wants me there. We spoke one time, and it wasn’t for very long. I can’t help thinking there’s something suspicious about this dinner.

Just before 6 P.M. we walk towards the main building, where I can see Nathan waiting outside. As we get closer Carly skips over and gives him a big hug. I stand back a little, choosing to keep some space between us.

“Ella, it’s a pleasure to see you again. I’m so glad you could join us. If you’ll both please follow me inside, I have a surprise for you.”

“Why are we eating in the main building?” I ask, looking around for some sort of booby trap.

“It’s one of the perks of working for the Assembly. I reserved a special set up for us in our own private room. You don’t mind skipping the noisy dining hall for one night do you?”

I shake my head in response and Nathan leads us through a door on the third floor. In the center of the room is a round table decorated with a beautiful centerpiece, and three place settings. Along the far wall is a long buffet with piles of food. There is a large assortment and more than the three of us would ever be able to eat.

“Surprise! I got all the best dishes that Ethos could offer. Please help yourself, ladies,” Nathan says, gesturing to the food. He takes a plate himself and piles a few different things on it before taking a seat. If I’m going to be uncomfortable all night, at least I’ll be well fed.

As we sit eating and talking, Carly and Nathan excitedly exchange stories from their childhood. There was something about their brother Ryan being bitten by a chicken and having to get stitches, and some other story about Carly getting stuck in a tree. I sit quietly smiling and nodding along, trying to fly under Nathan’s radar. It works for a while until he stands up for a second helping and seems to remember I’m there.

“I’m sorry, Ella, we’ve been so rude going on and on like that.”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s nice to hear stories from Carly’s past. I have things to hold over her now for blackmail.”

I nudge Carly in the arm and wink, as we all laugh. Nathan takes his seat again and for a brief moment I notice him watching the two of us closely. I make sure to shift away from her, trying to hide anything he might have seen.

“I forgot to ask you,” he continues. “Have you made your career decision?”

“Yes I have. I am going to be a nurse. I like the idea of helping people.” I give a little smile and I go back to eating my chicken.

“And I’m sure you had nothing to do with that,” Nathan sighs, glancing at Carly. I can immediately feel the mood change.

“Of course I didn’t. Ella is a big girl and she can make her own decisions.” There are no longer smiles and laughing; now they sit glaring at each other.

“You’re playing a dangerous game,” he says through gritted teeth as he slams his fork and knife on the table, causing me to jump. “You know what’s going to happen in six months, don’t you? This is all going to be for nothing. This isn’t like the times before; it’s not going to be brushed aside like some silly nonsense from a little girl. I can’t protect you anymore; you’re risking your lives.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Carly hisses. She is breathing hard, the muscles in her jaw are tense, and her entire face is flush. “You don’t know anything about the situation or me. You’ve been gone too long to think you can talk to me about this.”

I shrink into myself as they continue fighting. The words “the times before” are hanging in the air. It never occurred to me that I might not be the first girl Carly’s fallen for, or that her brother might know about it. The thought of her with someone else is worse than anything that is happening in front of me, but I force myself to push it out of my mind and focus on supporting Carly.

“She had nothing to do with my decision,” I shout, finally stepping in. “I know what I want, and I’m able to make my own decision.”

Everyone stops talking, and the three of us sit frozen as the minutes pass. Taking a deep breath, Nathan gently places his napkin on the table, and stands up buttoning his suit jacket.

“Love is a very wonderful and powerful feeling, and I am happy that you two get to experience it. Not many in Axiom are blessed in that way. I also know my sister, and I know there’s nothing I can do or say to stop this short of turning you in, which I refuse to do. So I’m just going to leave here pretending this never happened, but remember there’s going to come a day very soon where you’ll have to choose between life and love. I just hope you can make the right choice.”

Carly springs from her chair and throws her arms around Nathan. Her eyes are glistening with held back tears, and his face looks aged and sad as he leans down, squeezing her in return. I look away, wanting to give them a moment to themselves. After a second Nathan stands straight and adjusts his cufflinks, attempting to regain the composure of an Assembly member.

“Feel free to take any of the food back to the dorm with you. I know they don’t give you guys nearly enough to eat,” he chuckles. “I love you Carly, I’m just trying to keep you safe. I hope you understand that.”

“I know.” Carly responds.

Nathan shakes my hand. “It was a pleasure to see you again.” Looking over at Carly and then back at myself, his eyes are pleading, “Take good care of her, Ella.”

He turns towards the door and moments later the two of us are left standing alone. Carly stands staring at the door, and I carefully come up behind her, sliding my arms around her waist. Without a sound she turns and buries her face in my shirt. I can feel her shoulders shake as she silently cries. I stroke her hair and tell her that it will all be okay, but Nathan’s words ring in my ears: life or love; make the right choice.

Walking back to the girls’ dorm Carly is quiet and somber. Neither of us has said a word since Nathan left but my head is racing with a million different thoughts and I can’t imagine what’s going on inside Carly’s brain. Opening the door to our common room, I’m disheartened to see Paige sitting inside.

“What happened to you, Carly? You look awful.”

Carly walks past her and into her room in utter silence, shutting the door behind her.

“Great, Paige. That was real considerate.”

“Sorry, but she does. So what’s wrong with her?”

“She’s sad to see her brother leave. You know how it is.”

I sit in the common room with one of my books, reading for a few hours, just in case Carly emerges from her room, but she never does. My eyelids eventually become too heavy to fight against, and I slip into a deep sleep right there on the couch.

As I fall asleep, I slip into a horrible dream. Isaac is dressed in a guard uniform, his face is hard and his dark eyes are blank and unblinking. He begins chasing Carly and me through the streets of City Center with his gun drawn. He’s fast and we are struggling to stay ahead of him, but he’s gaining ground quickly. I see a pair of doors ahead and pull Carly with me, pushing through them. A bright white light blinds me, and when my eyes adjust I can see we’re standing in the middle of some sort of arena. The entire Assembly is sitting in the grandstands above, looking down at us as they yell an assortment of hateful things. I hold onto Carly’s hand, spinning around looking for a way out, but I find nothing. The guards have formed a circle around us, and Nathan stands before us. Tightness grips my chest and I’m struggling for a breath, as Nathan begins screaming at us, demanding we choose between life and love. The crowd begins taunting us, waiting for an answer, but when I open my mouth to give it, nothing comes out.

SIXTEEN

I wake with a thud, rolling off my bed onto the hard floor. I rub the bruise that is beginning to form on my elbow as I walk out of my room and down the hall to the bathroom. Carly is standing in front of one of the mirrors between two of the other girls from our floor. I smile at her and lean over one of the sinks, throwing water onto my face.

“Another tumble out of bed?” she asks, gesturing at my arm, which is turning a nice shade of purple.

“Yeah, I’m starting to think the sheets are trying to murder me.”

It’s been a month since our dinner with Nathan and a month since I’ve had a good night’s sleep. I can’t shake the nightmares of Isaac chasing Carly and me. Some nights I’m forced to watch as he kills her. Those are the dreams that cause me to throw myself out of bed in a thrashing fit. I try to play off the horror of my dreams because I don’t want Carly to worry, but I’m afraid it’s starting to show in the bags under my eyes and the bruises on my body.

Looking at my own tired reflection, I think to ask, “Have you seen Henry lately?”

“Yeah, he’s been coming to class, but when I ask him where he is during the rest of the day he just makes weird excuses. I think he’s spending all of his time in the infirmary.”

Henry was always reserved and quiet, but I liked spending time with him. He’s become one of my closest friends, and I worry about him constantly since the day he ran off in a hurry. I miss him being around, asking me to read him children’s stories, and I’m jealous that Carly gets to see him in their farming classes while I’m stuck on the other side of campus practicing nursing techniques.

The bathroom clears of all the girls but Carly and I, and she looks around to make sure no one is hidden in one of the stalls.

“So, are we on for tonight?” she whispers.

“Yeah, I have a little homework but it shouldn’t take long.”

“Great,” Carly gives me a quick kiss on the cheek and skips out the door.

Since beginning our career classes a lot has changed. We are usually swamped with homework and have little overlapping time together. With the loss of our roof visits, we’ve had to start meeting up in the common room in the middle of the night. We even angled the couch so we could sit with each other, but Paige can’t see us if she comes walking out, giving us enough time to quickly slide apart. It’s risky, but it’s all we have right now. There was the one time Carly suggested slipping into one of our bedrooms, instead of the common room, but I don’t trust myself enough to be in that situation. As much as I want Carly, if she isn’t going to be mine forever, I don’t want to cross that threshold. I don’t know that I could take being that happy and having to give it up.

I’m taking my normal path towards the dining hall for breakfast when I pass two boys talking in low, hushed voices. I bend down and pretend to tie my shoe to buy some time, and listen in.

“I heard they’ve taken over labs in each Quarter,” one of the boys say, excited.

“That can’t be true. If it were, the Assembly would be all over that,” the second boy answers doubtful.

“My sister works in an East Quarter lab, and she says it’s pretty much under Rebel control. There’s no way the Assembly can stop them. It’s just a matter of time.”

The first boy sees me, turns, and walks the other direction as fast as he can. His friend looks over his shoulder at me and speeds off in a different direction.

I continue towards the dining hall with a strange feeling. My mother works for one of the labs in East Quarter, but it could be a completely different lab because there are quite a few of them. But, I wonder, what if it is her lab, and what if the rebels have taken over? It could mean my mother’s in danger, or maybe she’s on the rebels’ side. I can’t imagine my mother being a part of that crowd, but a lot of things I never imagined have happened this year.

I decide to check the news headlines for any small sign that the boys’ conversation could be true. There isn’t much in the news, other than a shortage of eggs in North Quarter – nothing remotely related to the rebel threat is being reported. I send a quick message to my mother to say hello and check in, hoping her response will give me some peace.

Setting the console on the table, I focus on my breakfast when Carly pops out of nowhere to join me. She’s reading something on her own console, and looks completely confused. I patiently wait for her to finish before asking what’s wrong.

“I just got a weird message from Nathan. He said the egg situation outside of Ethos is becoming a bigger issue than he thought it would be, and he wanted to make sure everything here is alright.”

“I guess that’s weird, but your family works the farms and you’re in school for farming now, so maybe it actually is a big deal for you guys.”

“That makes sense,” she shrugs. “Maybe working for the Assembly has finally driven him insane. Despite our family’s careers, my life doesn’t revolve around eggs.”

Another few weeks go by without any other weird incidents and I’ve forgotten what I was worried about before. The large amount of coursework I have has taken over my life, and even my one on one time with Carly has had to take a backseat to studying.

This morning I’m walking across the campus towards the dining hall, the same as I do every other day. I look around, distracted by a tingling sense in my head, but nothing seems out of the ordinary. The temperature is normal, the clouds move above like they always do, and students are walking calmly about campus. Despite the pleasant surroundings I can’t help but feel as though something is off. Suddenly my console vibrates in my pocket and I know my gut was right. I look down to see an urgent message from Principal Samson that reads:

Please report to the lobby of the main building immediately.

I stop in my tracks and look around me. It’s obvious that I’m not the only one who has received this message, but it hasn’t been sent out to every student. I see one of the boys that I eavesdropped on last month, walking towards the double doors, and I follow him inside.

In the middle of the lobby Principal Samson stands with her personal guard positioned behind her with his hand on his pistol. I become increasingly nervous as I stand in the middle of a growing group of students. Looking around I can count approximately twenty of us, and we are all looking around confused and scared.

A short man in a gray suit walks over and whispers in Mrs. Samson’s ear. She straightens her skirt and raises her arms to draw everyone’s attention.

“Students, quiet please. I have important news that affects each one of you. There has been an accident in one of the labs in the East Quarter. I’m sorry to have to report that there has been a large number of casualties.”

There is a collective gasp through the group of students, and I feel my legs go numb under me. I see the boy I followed in, lean against a wall to keep from falling down. He looks right at me, squinting and fuming. I look back at Mrs. Samson, who continues speaking.

“You will all be released to your families for today and tomorrow to attend the mass memorial. After returning to Ethos, you will all be excused from your classes for the remainder of the week. I offer my condolences to you all during this tragic time.”

Principal Samson gestures to one of the guards who are posted at a side door to scan us all as we are released. I file in behind some other students as the boy from before pushes himself through the crowd until he is standing directly behind me. He grabs my forearm, squeezing tightly as he pushes me forward.

“Who did you tell?” he spits in my ear.

“What are you talking about? Let me go.” I try to remain calm.

“I know you heard us that day, so who did you tell? This isn’t a coincidence. I know you had something to do with this.”

I turn to face him and see his eyes burning with hatred. I’m pretty sure that if students and guards didn’t surround us he wouldn’t be above beating me for answers.

“I promise I didn’t say anything to anyone. What makes you think this wasn’t an accident?”

He nudges me forward, and I walk up to the guard to be scanned. On the other side of the door I see my father standing against a far wall. His eyes are red and swollen and when he sees me enter he stands up straight, with his arms open, waiting for me. I run into them and hug him as tight as I can, forgetting everyone else in the room.

“What happened? They just said it was an accident, nothing else. They said mass casualties.”

“No one survived. All these kids… and their families…right now I need to get you home.” He appears calm, but I can see his eyes dart around the room as though he’s looking for danger. His anxiety is adding to the boy’s words, and I start to think he’s right, and that maybe this wasn’t an accident.

My father had our neighbor, Mr. Young, drive him to the school that morning; afraid he couldn’t concentrate while upset. I sit in the backseat in silence as we leave City Center, and speed back to East Quarter. Mr. Young had chosen a weird route back to the house, and pulling into the driveway I realize it was to avoid driving past the lab where my mother once worked. I’m not sure if he did it out of sympathy for my father and me, or because it was closed by the Assembly. I’m sure they’re conducting an investigation.

Safe inside the house and away from anyone else, I let my emotions go and collapse onto the floor in a crying heap. My father kneels down to help me up but changes his mind. Instead he sits next to me and I rest my head on his knee while I sob. I can’t believe she’s gone, just like that.

Looking up at my dad I see how gaunt he looks. He’s always looked good for his age, but today seems to have added 15 years to his face in just a matter of hours. My mother and father were never in love the way Carly and I are, but they truly did care for each other. Now she’s gone, and when I return to Ethos, he’ll be here completely alone.

I’m overtaken by another wave of emotion, and I pull my knees up to my chest and begin to cry harder. We stay there together on the floor of the living room, holding each other, taking turns crying, until the sun begins to set.

SEVENTEEN

It’s been hours since I heard the news of my mother’s death, but it feels like years. It’s well past dinner time and my stomach gurgles to remind me that I haven’t eaten all day. I know I need to, but the thought of food makes me feel sick. I’ve managed to make my way up to my old room and crawl into bed, not planning to move until tomorrow.

I grab my console and see that I have twelve new messages. I throw it back on my bed without opening any of them. I know they’ll all say things like, “Sorry for your loss,” or “Let me know if you need anything.” There is nothing anyone can do to help at this point.

I bury my face in my pillow as I start to think of all the things I’ll miss about her. She was always so put together and would check herself in the mirror ten times a day to make sure nothing was out of place. She was serious about her career, and some thought it was the most important part of her life, but I know it wasn’t. She would always tell me when we were alone, that I was the greatest thing that ever happened to her. I’ll miss the way she let me sleep in her bed when I wasn’t feeling well or had a bad dream, and I’ll miss how she’d always put her hand on my cheek when telling me she loved me.

There is a knock on my bedroom door and my father comes in with a small plate of chicken and rice.

“You need to try and eat something,” he urges.

“I will. Just set it there,” I say as I gesture towards the dresser against my wall.

He sets the plate down but instead of leaving, he takes a seat on the edge of my bed. He looks down at his hands, rubbing them together nervously.

“There was a gas leak in the lab. The safety alarms and detection system had been down for maintenance, since they were fixing the systems throughout the Quarter. The lab workers had no warning. The gas spread quickly, and now we’re hearing only two citizens managed to make it out in time. They are in the hospital and no one’s sure if they’ll survive.”

I sit up in my bed, and stare hard at my father’s face. “Do you think this was an accident?”

“What? Why wouldn’t it be an accident?”

“Do you think that sounds like one? The alarms and detectors just happened to be down the one day there was a leak. That’s a major coincidence. I know the rumors of the rebel groups, and I know they were working inside the labs across Axiom. Can you honestly tell me you think this was an all an accident?” I feel my words sharp in my mouth, and my father stares back at me with wide eyes.

“I don’t know what to say about it,” he replies, hanging his head again. “Your mother didn’t talk about the rumors with me. You know that I’ve never been one to question the Assembly, but at this point I’m not taking anything at face value. If it was planned by the Assembly, we all need to watch our every move.” He stands to leave the room but before he goes, he places the plate of food on the bed next to me.

My father’s suspicions, along with my own, fill me with a new sense of fire. I no longer feel the tears I had before, instead there is a heat in my chest. My blood is boiling with rage, and I can’t understand how they think they can get away with killing so many innocent people, many of them with children of their own. If the Assembly is content with killing an entire building of innocent people, just to eradicate a few rebels, they’re worse than I ever imagined. All the hatred that Carly has shown towards the Assembly, now seems perfectly logical to me. With the anger consuming my energy, I take the plate of chicken and rice and eat the entire thing.

I’m staring at my reflection in the bathroom mirror. I decided to pull my hair up into a tight bun like my mother always wore. Today is the memorial service, and I look as though my mother has given me the strength I need to make it through.

This is the first service I’ve been to that was for a group instead of an individual. Since the bodies of the deceased are all sent to the Furnace, the families of Axiom hold services so that other citizens can come pay their respects. Usually it’s a small gathering of those who knew the deceased, and they share stories and memories. The service today is being put on by the Assembly itself since there were so many fatalities. It’s the largest mass casualty situation in the history of Axiom, and it’s causing a lot of stir among the citizens.

I send a brief message to Carly to let her know I’m alright, and get a quick response back telling me that her brother Nathan will be attending the service today. I guess the Assembly wants to be seen as sympathetic, considering the situation. I wonder how many other families there today suspect that the Assembly is actually the reason the memorial is needed.

As we pull up outside the building, there’s a sea of ivory hovering around the doors. It’s traditional to dress in all white for Axiom memorials, to celebrate the light the family member brought to our lives. With this many people in attendance there is an actual glow that comes off the crowd. I hold my father’s hand as we walk inside, and he nods at those who stop to talk to us.

We find a seat among the chairs set up in the center of the hall and I can see Nathan standing up at the front of the room, with a man twice his age standing to his right. I assume from the way he’s barking orders at Nathan that he must be Assembly Member Howard. I feel the anger rise inside of me again, and I have to remind myself this is a day to remember those we lost, not start a war with the Assembly.

I can see the boy from school sitting a few rows in front of me with his family. I feel a strange connection to him now that we’ve shared this tragedy and I feel an urge to go comfort him. Regardless, I remain in my seat, as I’m sure based on our last encounter that he wouldn’t want me speaking to him.

The service was wonderful and touched on the positive aspects of the citizens. There were thirty-two deaths involved in the gas leak, and two citizens are still unconscious in the infirmary battling respiratory conditions. The speaker made sure to mention each loss by name, and say something personal about them that had been provided by family members.

When it came time for him to mention my mother he talked about her fierce dedication, not only to herself but to her family. I know he was mostly referring to me but I would like to think that my parents had made some progress since I left. After all she did go with us to the library, and they had worked together to cook that amazing dinner for me. I feel my eyes well up with tears hearing this stranger talk about how amazing she was. I feel myself trying to hold back my emotions before realizing that I can use this as a weapon against the Assembly. I stop trying to hold back and I stop hiding my face. I want the Assembly members to see my pain and I want them to see how I feel, so that they might know that I will never give up on finding the truth about my mother’s death.

Once everything is over and the memorial has ended, my father leaves me sitting alone to go speak to some of our family friends. I look around the room at the shifting bodies when someone takes a seat next to me. I turn to find Nathan sitting where my father was only moments ago.

“I’m so very sorry for your loss,” he says, offering me his hand.

“Thank you,” I reply. I put my hand in his, and he pulls me close, pretending to comfort me.

“I know what you must be thinking, but be careful what you do now. Things in Axiom are getting worse,” he whispers in my ear.

Nathan shakes my hand and quickly walks away, leaving me sitting in confusion at what he just said.

I decide I need some air and push my way through the crowd, exiting through the front door. I stand with my back against the building, watching the families move around offering each other sympathy, when the boy from school approaches me.

“I’m sorry about before. I didn’t mean to pin all of this on you. I guess everyone has their own way of grieving. Mine must be blaming.” He kicks a rock at his feet. “My name’s Billy.”

“I’m Ella, and it’s alright, I understand. About what you said before though,” I begin, looking around to make sure no one is listening. “I don’t think you were wrong. This doesn’t seem like a normal accident to me.”

“Even if it wasn’t, there is nothing we can do about it now. We just need to move on and let things play out.” The excitement he had when I caught him talking to his friend was gone. He was defeated, brought back to submission by the Assembly’s actions. This was their intention all along. Kill the rebels, and force the citizens to see there is no hope of breaking free.

We hear someone call his name, and Billy turns to see a young man waving him over. “I’d better get back to my family. I’ll see you around school I guess.”

“Yeah, I’ll see you around.”

I watch him walk off towards the gathering, stopping to hug a young man who’s holding a little boy in his arms. I assume after studying them, that it must be Billy’s brother-in-law and nephew. I start to feel myself cry again, knowing that the little boy will never know his mother the way I was able to know mine.

My father and I sit in complete silence during dinner. I’m overwhelmed with anger and sadness and I have no clue what to say to him. I’m sure he feels the same. It isn’t until he’s clearing our plates that he speaks.

“Whatever you’re thinking right now, I want you to promise me that you won’t do anything stupid.”

“I wouldn’t know where to start,” I say with a forced laugh.

“I’m not kidding, Ella. If an entire group of rebels can’t fight the Assembly, there is no way you can do it yourself. Just make it through Ethos, and soon this will all be over and we can go back to living our lives the best we can.”

I take a long look at my dad. He was always the quiet one, the pacifist, and now he’s scared that I’m going to take the other road, the one that leads to trouble.

“Okay, I promise.” I feel guilty as I say it, but I can’t leave him here worrying about me.

I excuse myself and climb the stairs to my old room one last time. I can’t shake the image of my dad’s face and the look he gave me as he asked me to be careful. If he only knew the danger I’ve put myself in this past year and the risk I take every day by loving Carly. If my mother’s death aged him, my own might actually kill him. I fall asleep that night swimming in a mixture of emotions, but thankfully the nightmares have given me a night off.

EIGHTEEN

I was excused from classes for the remainder of the week, but I chose to attend them anyway. I thought it would be a good distraction for me. If I was left alone in my dorm, I might think too much and become overwhelmed with everything that’s happened. Carly was worried that my nursing classes might actually make things worse, but thankfully we aren’t learning about the effects of gas leaks, so I’m doing alright.

Today I’m spending my lunch hour outside, away from the rest of the students. Carly comes with me but thankfully the rest of our group has decided to give me some space.

“I wish we could just go back to the dome wall,” I say as I lean against a tree. “I wish we could sit there in that shelter together, away from the rest of the city, and never have to leave.”

“I know, me too.” Carly looks scared when I talk. She’s looked this way ever since I came back and went on a wild rant about wanting to take down each member of the Assembly, one by one.

I’m almost too lost in my memories of that night to notice a figure sprinting across the grassy field. I glance at the boy and do a double take when I realize it’s our friend Henry. I point him out to Carly, and we watch him make his way through the buildings.

“What is he doing?” Carly asks.

“I don’t know. I didn’t think he could move that fast.”

“He shouldn’t be running like that. He hasn’t looked well lately and I’m sure that’s not good for him.”

We watch unnoticed as he crosses the campus and ducks into the Science building. The lunch hour passes, and just before it’s over, he comes out and runs back along the same path towards the school.

“Well that was weird,” Carly says.

I nod along and watch the area he disappeared into, but I’m forced to give up when it’s time for class.

Another week goes by and Carly and I take to sitting out on the lawn during lunch every day, and almost three times a week we watch Henry sprint into the Science building and back across campus. Carly asked him about it once, but he insists he’s been stuck in the infirmary whenever he isn’t in class. Once Carly finally confronts him his lunch time runs seem to end and we go back to eating inside with everyone else.

The days pass quickly and as the year comes closer to the end the school increases security. Carly and I have limited our late night dates to once a week, and only on weekends, due to the added guards roaming the grounds. The guards have expanded their searches from the outside grounds into the actual buildings. They roam the halls throughout the night, peeking into the common rooms and questioning anyone who dares use the restroom.

Today Paige is sitting on the couch in the common room and Carly’s leaned up against one of the chairs. I take a seat in the open chair and begin eating my granola bar as I read through the coursework I have yet to complete about the central nervous system.

“There were another two caught this week,” Paige says in a steady voice. “That makes seven this month. We still have over two months left here, and if this doesn’t stop we won’t have anyone left to marry.”

She’s referring to the disappearances of students around Ethos. It’s like they just vanished into thin air. There’ve been no confirmed deaths, and no one has been caught out on campus like the night on the roof, but students are going missing and no one seems to know where they’ve gone. There are rumors that they’re in the infirmary, while others claim they saw them being dragged away by Assembly Members themselves, but there are no facts to back up either of these claims.

“Anyone we know?” I ask, hesitant.

“I don’t think so. The names I heard were Billy Yates and someone named Harriet Lee.” Paige answers.

I hang my head. The Yates family must be beside themselves. First the loss of their daughter in the lab incident, and now Billy is gone. I’m now holding out hope that he’s just been moved to the infirmary and not completely gone.

“I have to visit the infirmary this week for class. I can snoop around and maybe count how many students I see. Perhaps there really is some new illness spreading through the colony,” I say, hopeful to find my friends there.

“I think it has to do with the eggs,” Carly blurts out.

Last week Carly received another message from Nathan, claiming that the eggs may have contaminated some of the citizens. We realized that it was in fact a code, and we can only assume the eggs equal the rebels. It also implies that the rebels have infiltrated the news sector since they are reporting coded messages to one another through the daily headlines.

“The eggs?” Paige looks disgusted.

“Yeah, you know, the egg shortage, maybe there was something in the eggs making people sick, like some weird chicken disease.”

“Ew! I’m never eating eggs again,” Paige snorts as she goes back to her reading.

Whatever the reason for the disappearances, the atmosphere around Ethos has become tense. Students avoid talking to each other in the halls between classes. In our free time we stay locked up in our dorm, and we’ve even started to avoid sitting with the boys during meals. No one wants to give anyone the impression that they should be the next to vanish. With all the added stress, I feel even more grateful that Carly is just one room away.

The day we visit the infirmary arrives and I follow close behind the teacher as she leads us to the top floor of the Science building. I carry my console as if I’m eager to take notes on the class, when really I’m trying to jot down everything I see so I can report to Carly and Paige later tonight.

There are beds lined up on the sides of the main room, and small rooms down the corridors for people who need to be separated from the general population. From what I can see there are three students sleeping in the open room cots, and when I try to peak down the private rooms, I’m stopped by a large nurse.

“That’s a restricted area, Miss. You’re not allowed down there. You may be in class now but you are not a registered nurse yet.”

She forcefully pushes me on my back towards the rest of the group as I mutter a fake apology. She stands in the hallway with her large arms crossed as a warning to me not to try it again.

I spend the entire time I’m in the infirmary trying to register each of the patients’ faces, but fail to find Henry or Billy anywhere in the building, at least not in the areas I was permitted to visit. By the time we leave I feel a sense of dread come over me. If they aren’t here where are they?

That night as we sit together in the dorm room I share my findings with the girls.

“There were a few students up there, but I didn’t recognize any of them, so I’m not sure if they’re the students that are reported missing.”

“And Henry?” Carly asks.

“No sign of him anywhere, but I was stopped outside of the private rooms by this beast of a woman. She definitely didn’t want me going anywhere near that hallway. If he does spend so much time in there, I would assume that’s where he’s hanging out.”

“Probably because the kids in that hall have the chicken disease,” Paige gasps. Carly and I laugh for a second until we realize she isn’t joking.

Taking a serious tone, I stare directly at Paige, “I was in there all afternoon. If I start clucking in my sleep call someone immediately.”

The school week has ended and we’re spending a quiet afternoon reading on our own in the common room. I have my book of Aesop’s Fables in my lap, Paige is reading an article on hair maintenance, and Carly is deep in a book about the current trends in Agriculture in an effort to study for an upcoming test. It’s a rare moment of peace in the chaos of the last couple months.

Suddenly from somewhere outside, there’s a loud banging noise, and I jump in my seat. I can hear a rush of footsteps in the hall and we all jump up and rush out, following the group to see what’s happening. I push my way through the crowd towards the main door, and I can see two guards standing inside, holding a figure who keeps kicking and screaming.

“Claire! Claire please,” the boy shouts.

A girl with short blonde hair knocks into my shoulder as she passes me, running up the staircase in tears. She stops halfway up and turns around, looking back towards the boy. I can see her grip on the handrail tighten with every scream that comes from him.

“Claire, don’t let them do this! Don’t let them control you!”

It’s then I recognize the voice of the young man, and I lunge forward. Paige and Carly grab my arms holding me back. The crowd parts just enough for me to see Henry’s face. He’s got a large bloody gash near his left eye, and a busted up lip. He keeps struggling to break free, but he’s always been small and frail, and fails to fight off the two full grown men holding his arms.

The crowd scrambles in different directions as the guard grabs his neck, and forces Henry to his knees. They all know, as well as I do, what’s coming next. I feel Carly pulling on my arm, trying to guide me back to the room, but I hold my ground. Looking back towards the staircase the blonde girl has disappeared into the upper floors. Carly is now in front of me, pushing me with all her strength, but I continue to resist, knocking her arms away as she reaches out.

“No,” I scream, shaking her grip from me. “He’s our friend and I won’t let him die alone.”

The bodies around me push and shove, trying to save themselves from having to see what’s going to happen, but Carly stays there with me. She moves to my side and puts her hand on my arm. I stand firm in place, looking Henry in the eyes. One of the guards removes the pistol from his holster and places it flush against the base of Henry’s skull.

“I loved her, Ella, and I thought she loved me.” Henry lowers his head and gives up.

With the squeeze of the trigger, he’s gone.

The two guards carry Henry’s limp body from the building. They don’t even care that his legs are just dragging behind him as they walk, flopping around in the dirt and grass. When the door closes, I feel like I can finally move. I walk without speaking back into the dorm and straight into my room. I stand fuming in front of my window, watching them cart my friend across the campus. It’s the same window I covered the first time I saw someone killed, and now I can’t look away. I keep my stare fixated on the guards, until the beep from my console forces me to turn away. The screen shows a mass message from Principal Samson:

All students are to remain in lockdown in their dorms until notified otherwise. Dinner will be delivered by guards to your rooms during regular dinner hour. There will be guards posted in every hall. The only exception to leaving your common room is to visit the restroom, and you will be escorted to and from the facilities.

I throw the console across the room before noticing Carly in the doorway.

“Sorry, I didn’t know you were there.”

“You should’ve come back to the dorm,” she says sitting on the bed.

“Why? So he could die there alone? That girl Claire already left him, I wasn’t going to do that also.” I feel my eyes burn and realize I’m crying. “He was our friend, and I wasn’t going to leave him alone.”

“I know, I’m sorry.”

“You didn’t have to stay with me.”

“Well, I couldn’t leave you alone any more than you could leave Henry.”

The conversation ends there and she leaves me in my room. I pick my console up off of the floor and sit on the edge of the bed, checking to make sure it isn’t broken. I shouldn’t take it out on her. This isn’t her fault; she wasn’t the one who killed Henry. She’s done nothing but love me, and she’s risked her own life to do that.

NINETEEN

The days following Henry’s death are spent locked inside our dorms until classes resume on Monday. Our teachers eye us all with the same intensity that the guards outside do. The Assembly had more guards sent to the campus following Henry’s incident, and now there’s one posted every ten feet or so. The air over Ethos feels dark and ominous, which clashes with the perfectly blue sky projected above us.

We all fall into a mundane routine, walking in silence to and from classes. Everyone is careful not to speak to or look at anyone else. Even back in the common room we find little to talk about, and spend most of the time in our own rooms alone.

It’s not until two weeks later that the tension is lifted. The Assembly feels the main source of trouble at Ethos has been removed, and they release their grip over us enough to bring back some of the joy from before. We’re allowed back into the dining hall during meals, and we’re permitted to talk to the opposite sex as long as it’s not one on one.

News travels quickly and it’s not long before the students and staff all know that the blonde girl named Claire, was the same one caught with love notes on her console earlier in the year, and that our own Henry was the writer. They had tried to end the relationship but found they couldn’t be apart, and were meeting up in the infirmary whenever they could. She had been caught roaming the halls of the science building that day looking for him when she was caught. The threat of a second interrogation from the guards was too much for her and she caved, turning Henry in to save herself. She did try to save him just before the guards came, by sending him a warning message. She had hoped he would attempt to flee the campus, but instead he ran straight to the girls’ dormitory to see her one last time. That’s where it all came to an end.

While the school passes the gossip around, our own group refuses to speak about the incident. Even Paige, who normally seems heartless in these situations, can’t shake the memory of his death. We had all spent hours hanging out with Henry under the trees in the garden, or sitting at the dining hall tables laughing and talking, and now he’s gone. I can’t even bring myself to read my book on Aesop’s Fables because it reminds me too much of him.

To make matters worse, Philip no longer sits with us. He once makes an attempt to join us the night the dining hall reopened, but he can’t keep his mouth shut.

“Henry knew better than anyone what would happen. We talked about it time and time again in the common room,” Philip scoffs.

“Shut up, Philip,” Isaac says in a low growl. I had never seen Isaac so mad. In all the years I’ve known him, he was always smiling.

“Really though, I’ll miss the guy, but he had it coming. Plus, he was always sick; he wouldn’t have made a good husband for anyone. He probably wouldn’t get permission to reproduce since his genes should have died off a long time ago. It’s really the best for the colony.”

With that statement Isaac stands up and grabs Philip by the shirt, lifting him out of his seat. Isaac’s hand clenches into a fist and he holds it inches from Philip’s face. I put my hand on Isaac’s arm, begging him to calm down. I can feel every muscle in his arm tighten, and I think he’s going to kill Philip right then and there. Instead, he throws Philip back onto the bench, and storms out of the dining hall.

The next morning when Philip comes to breakfast, he has a fresh black eye, and chooses a different table far from us. In the two weeks since, none of us have even spoken to him, and Isaac refuses to talk to anyone about what happened.

Tonight it’s quiet as Carly and I sit together in the common room long after Paige has gone to bed. We lay still, listening to our breathing synchronize. I have my head on her chest and I’m playing with the charm on her wrist. I’m trying not to think about how little time we have left together, and I attempt to make conversation.

“Do you think the rebels have lost now?” I ask, thinking about how relaxed the teachers and staff have been. “The staff seems to be happier.”

“I’m not sure. I haven’t had any news from Nathan recently.”

“What do you think they’re fighting for? I mean I know for freedom, but freedom from what exactly?”

Carly shrugs, “I’m not sure. Maybe they’re fighting for this, for what we have right now. Maybe they’re fighting for the right to love who they want, to be what they want, to have babies when they want. They are fighting for all the freedoms we currently don’t have.”

The idea of a free world is too wonderful to imagine. I would give anything to live in a world where I could stay with Carly forever and not be forced to live out my life with a stranger.

“What’s going to happen next month?” I can’t put off asking any longer.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, when we leave here? Is that the end? I know other people have carried on relationships outside their marriage, maybe we could be one of those.”

“Yeah, and you know that because they’ve been caught doing it. It’s very risky.”

I sit up, and Carly does the same. “The risk is the same. It doesn’t matter whether we’re together here or outside these walls, the risk is always going to be the same.”

Her furrowed brow softens and she smiles that little smirk she always has.

“Ella, I love you and I don’t want to give you up. I’ve always been willing to risk everything to be with you, so if you’re saying you want to continue this, then I’m all in.”

Carly kisses me, pushing me backwards onto the couch. I grab her waist pulling her closer. The excitement in me rises as I feel her body on top of mine, her hair brushing the side of my face as we are tangled up in each other. I run my hands down her body, resting them on her hips.

From behind us I hear the sound of Paige’s bedroom door, and in a panic, I push Carly onto the floor with a thud. She’s laying on her back looking up at the ceiling as Paige comes walking out.

“What are you guys doing?” Paige asks rubbing the sleep from her eye.

“Carly was doing some stretches when she fell and ate it.”

Paige just shakes her head. “And that’s just yet another reason exercise is dumb.” She walks out the door heading for the bathroom and I help Carly up off the floor.

“Stretches?”

“It’s all I could think of! Are you okay? That sounded like it hurt.”

“Yeah, I think I’ll be alright, but now I know what it’s like to be you, falling down all the time.”

I playfully push her and take a seat back on the couch. Carly takes the opportunity to do some actual stretches, smiling at me as she bends over.

“At least this way maybe I can make your lame story look real,” she jokes.

“Whatever, it will only look real if you fall again,” I reply with a smug smile.

Paige comes back in and stops to watch the pose that Carly’s doing. After making some comment about how she could of course do it better, she goes back into her room shutting the door behind her. We are alone once again, but the moment we had has passed.

TWENTY

We’re ten days away from the end and we’ve been so busy studying for career finals that there hasn’t been much time for anything else. I try to sneak in moments with Carly here and there, but with everyone on alert and our busy schedules, it’s been hard. Once this next week’s over we’ll have much more free time, but for now I am consumed with charts of the human body and knowing how to do a blood transfusion.

“I was fitted for a uniform today,” Isaac brags, interrupting my lunch time study session. I simply nod along barely paying attention.

“I for one, think you’ll look wonderful in a uniform,” Paige adds, swooning.

“I think you should shut up, and allow me to study. I’m trying to learn to draw blood,” I add.

“Ew, I don’t want to think about blood. I’m eating.” Paige scrunches up her nose, looking at her chicken.

“Oh sorry, I thought we’re discussing our careers.” I smile, knowing how upset Paige gets when I talk about nursing stuff.

Carly sits down with her eyes transfixed on her console, studying for her own career final.

“Carly, don’t you think Isaac will look handsome in a Colonial Guard uniform?” Paige asks.

“You want to see pictures of how to birth a cow?” Carly spins the console around shoving it at Paige who jumps from her seat, squealing.

“You two are horrible, do you know that?”

Paige huffs and leaves the table, and Isaac just frowns.

“Are you sad she left?” I ask, teasing. “Are you going to miss someone telling you how handsome you and wonderful you are?”

“You laugh now, but in a week I’ll be married, and have someone who can constantly remind me of those things.”

“You can only hope,” I laugh.

I’m kidding around with Isaac, but I really do hope he ends up with someone who loves him, and not someone like me. I feel ashamed knowing that I’m entering a marriage that has no hope of success. It doesn’t matter how wonderful the guy is, the fact is Carly has my heart, and whoever he is, he never will.

The rest of finals week passes in a haze, and by the end I feel like my brain has dissolved into nothing. I aced all my tests, but now I can’t seem to remember anything that I learned in the last six months.

“I’m going to make a horrible nurse.”

“No, you’re not,” Carly responds from behind me as she braids my hair. “You only have six months of formal education here at Ethos, but you’ll do tons of training on the job. You probably won’t even touch a patient until you’ve worked in the hospital for a few years. You’ll learn, Ella. I know it.” We’re sitting under the same tree where we watched Henry running across campus not that long ago, and it makes me miss him.

Looking around I know I won’t miss this place when I’m gone. I’ve seen too much death here, with the nameless students killed, my friends missing or put to death, and the secret murder of my own mother. I’m happy to put this place behind me.

I look up and see Philip walking across campus arm in arm with Principal Samson. They’re too far away to make out anything that’s being said, but Philip is gesturing wildly, obvious upset about something. I’m worried that he’s tattling on Isaac for hitting him, but that was weeks ago. He should’ve gotten over it by now.

Mrs. Samson is simply nodding along with her non-expressive look. Just then she stops, pointing over to Carly and me. Philip nods and they both walk out of sight into the main building.

This past year has made me no stranger to fear, so I recognize the feeling in my stomach as it builds once again. I tell myself that they could’ve been talking about anything, but Mrs. Samson’s attention on us makes me worry. I don’t think Philip has any idea what’s going on between the two of us, but what else could they’ve been talking about that made him so upset? I find it’s getting harder to breathe, and I try to calm myself down before it becomes too much.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” I lie. “Just got choked up thinking about Henry.”

I don’t want to alarm Carly if I’m wrong. There’s no point in freaking her out over nothing.

I watch Philip leave the main building almost an hour later. At this point, Carly’s gone for a run, and I remain under the tree reading on my own. As he walks past me towards the boys’ dorm, he shoots a look my way. Quickly, I whip my head back towards my book, hoping he didn’t catch me staring. The last thing I want is for him to try to talk to me. After everything that’s happened I’m not sure I could keep a level head with him today. Philip just keeps walking, never taking a single step in my direction, and I spend the rest of the day looking over my shoulder. I keep expecting to find a Colonial Guard hovering behind me, but thankfully nothing happens.

By the time I’m in bed, I start to relax and figure I exaggerated the whole situation. I fall asleep quickly despite the fact that my countdown towards the end has begun.

Three days to go.

TWENTY-ONE

Sending a message to my father is harder than I expected. What do you say when in a few short days you’re going to graduate school, get married, and be sent to live the rest of your life as a functioning adult? I stare at the screen finding it impossible to type anything out. Finally I settle on a simple message.

I can’t wait to see you at the ceremony. Love you.

–Ella

Carly enters into the common room with a weird look on her face and sets her bag down on the floor.

“Everything okay?” I ask. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“Yeah, I just had a weird conversation with Philip.”

Knowing the hatred between the two of them, I’m surprised they talked at all. I start to feel nervous again, hoping he didn’t mention the conversation he had with Principal Samson.

“What did you guys talk about?”

“He came up to me and said he wanted to bury the hatchet, that he’s been a little judgmental, and he wanted us to be friends, despite my feelings.”

“Feelings about the Assembly?”

“I’m not sure, but whatever he’s talking about gave me a weird feeling.”

I toy with the idea of telling her about what I saw, but once again talk myself out of it. It’s better to keep it to myself than worry her.

A few hours later, Carly and I are walking towards the dining hall when it occurs to me that I haven’t seen Paige all day.

“I haven’t seen her either now that you mention it,” Carly adds to my concern.

“I hope she isn’t in trouble for anything. She hasn’t been shy about flirting with Isaac, and you never know how people are going to interrupt those things.” I know I’ve never been Paige’s biggest fan, but I wouldn’t even wish death-by-Colonial-Guard on my worst enemy.

Once inside, I look around the dining hall for her, but she is nowhere to be seen. I never cared much for Paige but the thought of her being one of Ethos’ casualties makes me cringe. I don’t want to lose anyone else, even if they are excruciatingly annoying.

I pick at my dinner, worried about our roommate, until the hour has passed. We’re leaving the dining hall when Principal Samson and her personal guard come walking towards us. One look at her face tells me that I know exactly what’s happening, and my whole body begins to shake. I want nothing more than to take Carly’s hand and run but I can’t seem to move.

“Miss Bower, Miss Reed, I need you to come with me please.”

Carly’s face is pale and hard as stone. She eyes the guard and then me, and I know she’s trying to find us a way out also. We both know there’s no other option than to follow the principal, and give in.

We’re outside the dining hall, so there are no prying eyes watching us be rushed away. This must be how the other students were taken as well, away from the population, where no one will know.

The guard falls in line behind us, sandwiching Carly and myself between him and Mrs. Samson, as we march into the main building. I’m running through escape plans in my head as we board the elevator, and by the time we are ushered into her office, I’m trying to determine if we can jump from an 8th floor window and survive.

The guard pushes Carly and I into two chairs in the middle of the room and stands between us and the closed door. In front of us, Mrs. Samson sits on the edge of her desk, her legs crossed at the knees and her hands folded together in her lap.

“Now, ladies, it’s been brought to my attention that there is a…let’s call it…situation, between the two of you. As you know, the laws of Axiom are very clear: inappropriate behavior between students is punishable by death. It does not specify that the students need to be of the opposite sex.”

Her eyes burn into me as she stares, waiting for some sort of answer or acknowledgment, but we both sit still and silent, allowing her to continue.

“There’ve been many deaths this year, more than the last decade, actually, and I’m inclined to blame the rebel group causing a stir outside of our walls. The fact is ladies, your relationship is illegal no matter the reason or influence, and therefore according to Colonial Law, I’m to end your lives.”

I feel my heart stop, and all the air leave my lungs, as if someone swung a bat into my chest. I don’t know what to do or say. I start to wonder which of us the guard will shoot first. I can’t watch Carly die, but I can’t imagine forcing her to watch me die either. The tears start to build in the corner of my eyes.

Principal Samson stands and I see that she is also starting to tear up.

“I’m not heartless,” she says in a soft voice. “I gave all the chances I could to my students. Do you think I like to see children killed? I took this position to try and help you all, and to give some of you an opportunity to save your lives, one which I’m going to offer to you two now.”

“Save the students’ lives?” Carly blurts out. “What about our friend, Henry? He was killed right in front of us. Or what about the first two students? We watched them die also. Plus there’s dozens of others missing!”

“I gave Mr. Thatcher a chance. He tried to stay away from that girl, spending most of his time in the infirmary as an added measure. Unfortunately he couldn’t give her up, and the consequences for that were severe. I can only do so much without raising suspicion from the Assembly. My guard, Mr. Williams here, he does all he can as well, trying to be the first to catch students before the other guards do.” The man behind us gives a little nod.

“So what are you offering us?” I ask, my voice catching in my throat.

“If you two never see each other again, you’ll be allowed to live.”

“That’s insanity,” Carly yells, but I remain calm in my chair. A life without Carly would be hard to bear but the thought of her dying is worse, considering I can save her.

“You have two days remaining at Ethos,” Mrs. Samson continues. “Carly will spend it in the infirmary. We can claim she isn’t feeling well, and we want to heal her before the ceremony. Ella, you will return to the dorm as if everything is normal. If anyone asks you about this, just say you were questioned based on false information. You two will proceed with the marriage ceremony as planned, and continue with your lives as if none of this happened. You’re lucky that you were caught this close to the end. It’s only a few days and it’s all over.”

“You can’t expect us to just forget that we love each other,” Carly snaps back. “It doesn’t work that way. We didn’t risk everything, risk our lives, so we could just throw it all away because you tell us to.”

“We’ll take the deal,” I reply, my voice cracking.

TWENTY-TWO

I can feel Carly’s eyes on me, but I can’t look at her. I see Mrs. Samson nod, and she continues talking, but I don’t hear anything but the blood rushing in my ears. I know what needs to be done, and it’s killing me to have to do it.

Principal Samson places her hand on my shoulder. “I’ll give you two a few minutes.”

I watch her walk out of the room and as her guard follows, he shuts the door behind him. I sit in my chair continuing to stare straight ahead of me. I don’t know how to face her.

“How could you do that?” Her voice is shaking.

“I had to save you. I couldn’t let you die! If this is the only way, we have to take it.”

“No! You asked me just a few nights ago to keep this going, and now you just abandon me and claim it’s for my own good. How can you say you love me one minute, and so easily throw me away the next?”

Finally, I force myself to look at her, and my heart shatters. Her beautiful dark eyes shine, angry and hurt, and I can see the color building in her cheeks as she struggles to keep it contained. Her smooth porcelain skin is marked by a stream of tears that managed to escape. I did this to her, and for that, I can never forgive myself.

She continues to yell at me. “You told me this was forever. You said it was all worth the risk, but now it’s over.”

I stand and pace the room, nibbling on the corner of a fingernail. I want nothing more than to grab her and kiss her but I can’t. If I do that, I might not ever be able to let go.

“You have a family that loves you, and a life to live. We both do. This is the only option,” I plead. “I can’t leave my dad. He has lost so much already.”

I reach out and grab her hands. I stand looking in her eyes for what I know is the last time.

“Please forgive me. I did this to save you. If we had been caught by a guard, and had no way out, I’d die there right beside you. But we have an opportunity to save our lives, I can’t let them kill you.”

Carly nods, finally accepting what’s happened. She pulls her hands out of mine, and tugs at the clasp to her bracelet. After removing it her wrist looks naked and small. She places the bracelet in my hand and closes my fingers around it.

“Just a reminder of something beautiful coming out of something dark.” She kisses me one last time, turns, and walks out the door.

I stand in the middle of the empty room with her family charm in my hand and my heart in a million pieces. Mrs. Samson reenters and places a hand on my shoulder. I can feel my legs start to weaken and I sit back down in the chair. I can hear Nathan’s words in my head once again. You’ll have to choose between life and love. Well I guess I just made my choice.

I sit in Mrs. Samson’s office for another thirty minutes before I feel I can walk back to the dorm. I’m supposed to pretend like everything is normal, like my world wasn’t just torn apart, but that’s easier said than done.

I walk slowly across the grass, focusing on each step as a way to keep myself calm. I hear the crunch of the blades under my shoe, and count the steps. I think I’m doing a good job until I look up and see the tree Carly and I were sitting under just days ago, the day Philip was talking to Mrs. Samson. Suddenly a switch is flipped in my brain, and I go from despair to hatred in a moment.

I feel dizzy, and my pulse is racing. I’m hot all over, and I don’t realize I’m clenching my fists until blood begins to drip from my left hand. Opening it I can see where my nails have dug into the flesh. The sight of my own blood calms me more than anything else. It helps me remember I’m still alive, and so is Carly.

I continue to walk back to the dorm, my head buzzing with questions. How did Philip find out? When did he find out? Why did he wait so long to turn us in? And what kind of man tries to befriend Carly after sentencing her to death? She knew he was a monster from the start and I didn’t listen. I let myself be charmed by him, and when I finally learned the truth, I just played along out of fear. I really am the coward I thought I was.

I stand outside the main door to the girls’ dorm. I know I need to go in, but my legs don’t seem to move. The school is going to say Carly isn’t feeling well. I guess I can use that excuse too and just go lay in my bed and be sick for two days. Paige won’t notice; she never pays any attention to us. I enter the building and shuffle down the hall. It seems to stretch out three times its normal length. Reaching the dorm door, I press the button and walk inside.

“You?” Paige is standing in the open doorway to my room, holding one of my shirts. Her eyes are wide and the color drained from her face. “But you weren’t supposed to come back!”

“What the hell are you doing?” I scream, rushing at her and ripping the shirt from her hands.

“You weren’t supposed to be here,” she answers, backing against the wall, her eyes darting around the room. “Neither of you were supposed to come back!”

“It was you? You turned us in, for what, some clothes?” I pull her forward by the shoulders and slam her back against the wall again. “You selfish bitch! We’re your friends, how could you?”

Paige gets an arm free and takes a swing, punching me in the left side of my face and throwing me off balance. She ducks under my flailing arms, and crawls around the sofa, using it as a barrier between us. Getting to her feet she no longer looks scared, her face is filled with pure hatred.

“I’ve known about you two for months. You think I’m dumb, but I saw what was going on. All I needed was to wait until I knew what I wanted, and then I traded the information for it. I don’t care what happens to you and Carly, and I don’t care if you fooled Mrs. Samson, all I care about is getting my prize.” Paige’s eyes were crazed, and the smirk on her face told me all I needed to know.

“You traded the information for a prize? What prize?” It was a question that I already knew the answer to.

“There’s no way my sister is going to find a cuter husband than Isaac. I told her, I always win.”

“If you even live long enough to marry him!”

I lunge over the sofa. Paige tries to run to the side but I’m able to grab her leg, and she falls to the floor. I claw my way over her until I’m sitting on her chest, swinging as hard as I can. I feel my fists land here and there, but I have no sense of where I’m actually hitting her. Finally she pulls her arms free, clasps her hands together, and slams them hard into me, sending me falling backwards.

Paige pushes herself up and runs into the doorway of her room. She’s bleeding from the nose and a dark bruise is already forming on her right cheek. I lay sprawled out on the floor trying to catch a breath, gasping from the blow to the chest. I can taste my own blood in my mouth from the cut above my lip.

“It doesn’t matter what happens now, and it doesn’t matter if you die or don’t. Either way, I won.”

With that, Paige slithers back into her room, locking the door. I stay motionless on the floor feeling my chest rise and fall. The pain is starting to set in all over my body as my adrenaline starts to fade. I feel drained and weak as I drag myself into my own bedroom. I too lock the door, it’s the only security I have knowing my enemy sleeps a few steps away.

My cheek hurts from where she punched me, and a few of my knuckles are swollen and bleeding. I move my hand to see if anything feels broken, and the light catches the charm on my wrist. Feeling my insides twist and turn, I lean over a small trashcan and begin to heave.

A few minutes later, feeling completely empty in both my stomach and my soul, I manage to crawl onto my bed and curl up into a ball. The whole bed shakes with my sobbing and I feel the pillow grow wet under my face.

Two days to go.

TWENTY-THREE

I can’t move. I turn from one side to the other every couple of hours, but that’s the extent of it. My console sits on top of my dresser beeping and buzzing, but I know it’s not from Carly, so I don’t bother to check in. Every so often my face contorts as if it wants to cry, but I don’t have any tears left in me, so it’s fruitless. I’m a shell. A hollow version of what I was just a short time ago. Soon I’ll have to get up, I’ll have to shower and get dressed, I’ll have to smile and pretend to be happy, and then I’ll have to graduate and get married. Until that time comes I’ll continue to lay here just like this, with the light turned off, in a heap on my bed. Not moving, and not feeling.

Tomorrow is the day.

TWENTY-FOUR

I’m not even sure how I got the strength to make it through this morning. I knew Paige would be up early and I stood with my ear pressed to my door, listening for her to leave for breakfast before I left the room. My body seemed to forget how to function in the time I spent locked away, and it took me a minute to remember how to walk. Somehow I made it. I don’t remember anything that’s happening. I’m no longer myself, now I’m just a puppet with the Assembly pulling my strings.

My father sent me a message this morning telling me he loves me and wishing me luck. He’ll be at the ceremony today. I know when he sees me he’ll be able to tell. He’s always been good at reading my face. I think for a minute I should try to fix that, maybe try to look less grim, but why bother.

I am on autopilot until I’m standing in the main building. I look around at all the faces looking for one in particular. Instead of meeting eyes with Carly, I land on Mrs. Samson who shakes her head at me, knowing exactly what I was thinking. I just wanted one last look, one last sight of her before she’s gone forever.

The girls are lined up in alphabetical order by last name. I’m grateful that Paige and I are as far apart as possible, if I had to be near her I just might lose control and kill her right here in front of the whole school. I hear the guard call Carly’s name and my head snaps around looking for her. I can see her pushing past the crowd but she is keeping her head down, obviously avoiding me. She looks pale, and even from a distance I can see the bags under her eyes. This only adds to the story that she hasn’t felt well. Even now, she’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen, and I can feel my heart break all over again.

The girls’ names have all been called, and the guard starts to call out the name of the boy who should take the place next to you. The tension in the air is thick as the first name is called out. This is what it all comes down to. This is where we learn our future.

I don’t pay attention to the first two names called. I only start to listen when the guard is standing next to girl in front of me.

“Bryan Young, you’re with Heather Bard.”

The guard stops next to me, raises his tablet, and scans my wrist.

“And with Annabella Bower, we have Philip Jamison.”

I see Philip walking towards me, standing tall with a large smile. I can feel Carly’s eyes burning into the back of me. If I had anything left in me I might feel angry or upset, but I’m numb. This is how the rest of my life will be, married to Philip, going through the motions and feeling nothing. There will be no joy, nor pain, just a constant dull ache that never fades.

Philip takes his place to my left and reaches out grabbing my hand, but I pull it away.

“It’s okay, we can do that now. We’re going to be married so we won’t get in any trouble.” Philip smiles and tries again to hold my hand, and again I pull it from his fingers.

“What were you talking to Mrs. Samson about the other day?”

He looks away and begins to blush. “What day?”

“You know exactly what day I’m talking about; you know I saw you.” I’m seething. “It was about me, and about ending up here next to me, wasn’t it?”

Philip just shrugs. “You get special perks working for the Assembly. I wasn’t going to end up like the rest of the kids here, leaving my fate in the hands of faulty science. My father simply made sure I was taken care of. It’s all the Assembly members do.”

“You set this up? We aren’t genetic matches, you had this arranged, and that’s insane.”

I was wrong about being numb. I can still feel things, like right now, I feel disgusted and appalled.

“Not quite, I made a suggestion to my father during Founder’s Day break and he promised that as long as we weren’t incompatible, he could make it happen. I wouldn’t marry you if it was going to make having kids impossible. I wouldn’t want sickly children like Henry was.”

“Carly was right about you the whole time. You Assembly people can be made to ignore anything for the right price.”

He looks genuinely hurt. “This is for us, Ella. You and I are meant to be together. It would be easier for us if you had taken that job offer from the Triple-A, but you became a nurse instead, which is okay. There are nursing jobs in the City Center. I can make sure you get a wonderful position.”

“My job offers were setup also?” I gasp.

“Again not a setup, just a suggestion.”

He leans in closer to whisper something in my ear, but I elbow him in the ribcage as a reminder to keep his distance.

“All the things you said about the other students, about Henry, who was supposed to be your friend, what was all that about? If you aren’t following the rules, why should you have such hatred for those who are doing the same thing? You are nothing but a monster.”

“My family is privileged,” he says in a casual tone. “We work hard to keep our place in Axiom, and we are rewarded for that work. Those other students were nothing. As for Henry, he was always ill and less than a normal citizen, he didn’t deserve any of the things I have.”

I can taste the bile in the back of my throat, and I stare dead ahead of me, refusing to allow Philip anymore of my attention.

The guard pairing up the students is now nearing the back of the crowd, and I hear him call her name.

“Carly Reed, you will be paired with Daniel Perry.”

It’s a name I don’t recognize, and I try to get a look at him, but Philip is hovering so much I can’t see a thing.

“It doesn’t matter who she’s marrying,” he hisses in my ear. “You’re with me now. I won.”

I take a step back to see his full face. Philip’s eyes are burning. There is no smile and no joking.

“Yes, I know about your little fling with her, but it’s over now. That silly little thing between you two will be nothing compared to our lives together.”

“What I had with Carly was real, and it was full of love. Everything you think you and I have is fake, you fabricated the whole thing. You disgust me, and we will never have anything close to what I had with her.”

Philip’s fuming, his eyes filled with rage. He opens his mouth to argue but stops as the guard reaches the last girl in line, Paige Winters. Isaac is standing alone where the rest of the boys used to surround him, and he can no longer deny that he’s being paired with her. He looks shocked, but not completely upset, and I think about how he enjoys the way she is always fawning over him. If he only knew the evil she was capable of, and the lengths she went through to get what she wanted. When we leave here today I will have lost everything dear to me: Carly, Isaac, my life, and my happiness.

Principal Samson stands before us and raises her hands for silence.

“It’s time.”

TWENTY-FIVE

The walk from the main building to the stage is a short one. The platform is surrounded by a blue fabric edging, and in front are rows of chairs filled by the families of the students here today. The first row consists of the Assembly Members, and I can see Becker Coleman’s cold eyes staring at what’s left of this graduating class.

In the middle of the stage is a thin, balding man wearing a blue robe, with gold lining inside, and the sleeves are cuffed in gold fabric as well. He stands behind a clear glass podium marked with a giant blue E for Ethos. He must be one of the small group of clergymen in Axiom. They’re the only people permitted to do marriage ceremonies, and this man will be performing ours.

We are fourth in line. I lean as far away from Philip as I can, and I watch as Mrs. Samson addresses the crowd.

“Ladies and gentleman, we have this year’s graduating class from Ethos School of Completion. Today, these young men and women will commit themselves to each other, and to the rest of the colony. They will continue our traditions and laws, and in doing so, continue the progression of the human race.”

The crowd applauds and Mrs. Samson gives a nod as she leaves the stage. The clergyman starts to read something about the importance of marriage, but I’m not listening. I am looking around for my father in the crowd. I see his smiling face beaming at me from the middle of the group as he gives me a thumbs up. My eyes scan the faces and I spot Carly’s brother, Nathan, sitting in the front row with an odd look on his face as his eyes meet mine. I can’t help but feel he is aware of what’s happened, and he doesn’t seem pleased about it at all.

The clergyman finally calls for the first couple to approach. The ceremony isn’t long and I hear the crowd clap for the first marriage as it is made official, and the second couple takes the stage.

I look back behind me to the line of students and see a mixture of faces, some excited, some distraught, and some looking sick. I try to imagine where Henry might have fallen in this group, if he was here today. Would he get lucky and be paired with Claire, who’s now standing next to a large boy with thick eyebrows, or would he be forced into a loveless marriage like me? The crowd erupts again and the couple in front of us take the stage.

Looking further back through the students I finally see Carly, who is staring right back at me. I tug on the charm around my wrist and force the tears back. I love her with everything I have, and while I know I did the right thing saving her, I can’t help but tremble as she looks at me. This is where we say goodbye, and it’s almost too much to shoulder. She gives me a smirk, like the one she always had when she was teasing me, only I can tell this time it’s forced.

The crowd applauds once more and Philip tugs on my arm, pulling me forward. My feet climb the stairs and I count only ten steps before I’m standing before the podium, the crowd, and the clergyman. I’m ushered to the spot to his left, facing the line of students waiting behind us for their turn. An unfortunate cruelty as it means I’ll be watching Carly as I take my vows.

The clergyman clears his throat and begins.

“Philip Jamison, do you swear yourself to Annabella Bower, and promise to commit to her and the laws of the colony, from this day until your last?”

“I do,” Philip says, hardly waiting for the man to finish his sentence. The clergyman smiles patting him on the shoulder, and turns to me.

“And Annabella Bower, do you swear yourself to Philip Jamison, and promise to commit to him and the laws of the colony from this day until your last?”

I pause looking at Philip’s face. His shaggy hair hanging over his glasses. His bright hopeful smile on his square jaw. I look back at Carly and see her hands clutching her shirt over her heart, her eyes sparkle from the sunlight bouncing off the water in them. I can see Paige’s smug smile as she clings to Isaac’s arm, eagerly waiting for her turn. I look at Carly one last time, and silently mouth the words I’m sorry before taking a final deep breath.

“No.” I answer, my voice shaking. “No, I can’t do this. I can’t marry Philip. I love someone else. I won’t do it.”

Everything that happens next is in slow motion. The crowd gasps, and Philip takes a few steps back in shock. Two guards come running from opposite sides of the stage and take me by each arm. I don’t even try to fight as they hold me there in the sight of everyone. Philip is being swept away by the anxious looking clergyman, leaving me and the guards alone on stage. I watch my father jump up, his chair falling to the ground behind him. There is a knot of guilt in my chest, knowing he is about to watch his daughter die. I catch a glimpse of Nathan’s face, as he stands with his arms crossed, and I can swear he’s smiling.

The guards push down on my shoulders, forcing me onto my knees. Carly is being pushed back by the crowd of students trying to retreat, but manages to break free, running towards me. She makes it to the top of the stairs before she’s grabbed by two other guards. They are dragging her towards me in the center of the stage. I want to look at her to tell her I’m sorry again, tell her that I couldn’t live without her, but they force my head down so I see nothing but the ground under me. I close my eyes. I can hear her screaming, someone calling for me, probably my dad. The metal barrel touches the back of my neck, and the cold causes me to twitch. I brace myself, knowing what’s coming. Despite the chaos around me now, I know this was the right choice. I couldn’t marry Philip. I couldn’t live a lie. It’s time to choose life or love; I choose love.

There is a loud puff of air and a sharp pain, and then it’s over.

TWENTY-SIX

A bright, white light surrounds me, and I feel warm. This must be what those religions in my book were talking about. This is heaven. Only something isn’t right. I’m in too much pain.

My wrist feels like it’s on fire, a searing heat tugging at my skin. I try to move, to put out the invisible flames, but I can’t. I’m frozen.

There are sounds coming through now. A rustling of feet, and faded voices. They sound frantic. The white light is starting to fade at the edges, and the scene around me starts to come into focus. I can make out figures moving around me, in a hurry to do something. I can wiggle my fingers now, and the feeling is returning to my limbs. I try to sit up but my head swirls around me, and I lay back down.

Maybe I’m in the Furnace. Maybe they don’t know I’m alive, and I’m being prepared for cremation. I hope they realize I’m still awake before they burn me. Or maybe they’ve already thrown me in, based on the pain I’m feeling all over my body.

I can make out the shape of my own body. I’m lying on a hard surface but it feels weird and uneven. I check my wrist now that my eyes are working a little better. It still burns like before, but there is no fire, just a large blister where my barcode used to be.

The figures are coming closer now. I look around me and see a body laying by my side. I attempt to sit up again and this time I stay vertical. My head is pounding so hard I’m pretty sure it’s going to split open, but I force myself to stay upright.

“Gor opo dar.” The words make no sense with the ringing in my ears.

My eyes focus even more, and the white light is fading into bright blues and browns. The body next to me is moving now also. I can see her choppy dark hair flopped over her face, and I realize its Carly. I try to crawl over to her but I don’t have enough strength, and instead I collapse back onto the ground, discovering it’s rocky dirt under us. Nothing makes sense.

The pain in my head spreads down my neck. I reach up with my finger and rub the patch of skin at the base of my skull when I realize I’ve been wrong all along. It’s not a puncture wound, it’s an injection site. The guns don’t sever the brain stem, they inject something into you instead.

The figures are close enough now that I can see they’re people, strangers I’ve never seen before. A woman lifts Carly up in her arms and whisks her away before I can stop her. I try to scream for them to leave her alone, but the only noise that escapes is a timid squeak. I place my head back down onto the warm dirt, and try to summon the energy to get to her.

A man leans over me, looking concerned. He has dark skin, dark brown eyes, and black hair that has been shaved down to his scalp.

“Can you hear me?” He asks.

I nod, and he gives me a friendly smile.

“Do you think you can try walking?”

With his help I attempt to stand, but my knees give in under my weight, and the man decides to carry me.

We’re heading towards a large truck with a tent over the back end. I can see Carly sitting up inside the bed drinking from some canteen the woman from before has given her. Her wrist is also red and blistering. I frantically feel for the bracelet she gave me but it’s gone, lost in the time I’ve spent knocked out. I remind myself that at least I still have her.

“Wha’ ‘appin?” I try to ask, my voice still not working right.

The man places me in the back of the truck and gives me a little wink.

“You’ve been sent to Earth.”

I must have passed out in the truck, because when I open my eyes, I’m lying in a hospital bed in the middle of a large white room. Carly is lying in the bed next to me with her eyes closed. I watch her chest rise and fall with her breathing.

There is a nurse sitting at a desk at the end of the room, as she notices me moving she calls out for someone named Marcus. The man that carried me to the truck enters and rushes to my bedside, handing me a large glass of water.

“How are you feeling? It takes a while for the medicine to wear off completely. And everyone handles it differently. Don’t worry, you’ll be back to your normal self soon enough.”

I down the glass of water and attempt to speak again. This time my words manage to come out in the way I intended.

“What happened to us? We can’t really be on Earth. What is this place? And who are you?”

“There is a lot to explain, too much to take in right now, but what I can tell you is that the Assembly on Axiom has been sending their delinquent citizens to Earth ever since the beginning. You’ll live here now, however you want to. We don’t have the same laws as up there, which makes our lives easier. As it turns out we aren’t all trouble makers when we are allowed to live free.”

He gives me a little wink, and excuses himself before I can muster up more questions. I trust he’ll explain everything in time, but for now I just want to be near Carly.

I gingerly take a few small steps towards her bed, and run my fingers along the side of her face. Her dark lashes lay over her cheek, and a twinge of pink tints her pale skin. I want to wake her, to hold her in my arms and feel her lips against mine, but with how sore I am I know she needs the sleep.

I look around at our surroundings. Along the outer walls of the room are wide windows to the new world. I stand between our two beds, looking out at the foreign scenery. There are tall mountains, made of jagged rocks, and everything is various shades of brown and gold. There’s an assortment of prickly plants scattered through the landscape, and I watch openmouthed as a couple of birds fly across the large blue sky. I think we’re in the desert, based on things I read in books, and I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.

I feel a hand grasp mine, and I look down to see that Carly is now awake, staring up at me with her dark brown eyes.

“What are you looking at?” she asks in a raspy voice.

I turn back towards the window. My eyes start to water and a smile spreads across my face.

“Our new home.”

PART TWO

TWENTY-SEVEN

It’s been twelve hours since they stole her from me.

I thought I had died. I thought that I’d given up my life for Carly and for our love. What I believed to be a rod puncturing my brain stem turned out to be a needle injecting me with some strange serum. I passed out and woke hours later in the middle of a desert, down on the planet Earth, and far from our home in Axiom. Thankfully, I woke to find Carly right next to me.

When we first arrived at the hospital we thought everything was going to be alright. They gave us beds only feet from each other and told us that we could be ourselves here. We no longer had to fear anyone finding out about our relationship. We didn’t have to hide our love in dark corners and behind closed doors. I’d even believed them, until they started asking questions. We had just mentioned our names and ages when the nurse gave us a nervous smile, and injected something unknown into our IVs. I lost consciousness once again, and when I woke again, Carly was gone.

I screamed and pleaded with any of the staff to tell me where they took her, but every fit I threw just landed me back into a drug induced sleep. I learned after the first two injections that fighting was only making things worse, so I tried a different approach.

I started by trying to sweet talk information out of the nurses who checked my vitals every hour, but it seems the staff here have been instructed to pretend they’re deaf, because no one will answer any of my questions. They don’t even look at me. They just come in, take their notes and leave, all without saying a word. It’s maddening.

Now I sit in silence staring down at the bright pink scar on my wrist. The barcode that was once there has been reduced to nothing but raw angry skin. The Assembly removed it when we were cast away and, with it, any ties we had to our past lives.

I spend the time I have weighing out the next plan in my head. It’s risky since I’m not sure of the punishments for crimes on Earth. I don’t even know where I am, but I have to try. It’s just a matter of finding the right moment and the best chance of success.

The room I’m currently kept in is large and open with windows lining the outer walls. Gazing out the one closest to me I can count six floors to the building, and I’m held hostage on the third. To my far right is the nurses’ station, a small crescent shaped desk that faces two silver elevator doors. Past that is another open room, but the building is shaped like a giant “L,” and the crook in the middle keeps me from seeing to the other side.

Empty beds line the room with enough space to house thirty patients. I’m hooked up to a series of machines that I am able to recognize from my training as a nurse. One to monitor my blood pressure, one for my heart rate, one for my oxygen levels, and a final one that I assume measures brain waves since it’s attached to electrodes on my scalp.

I wait as the nurses do a shift change. The one coming on is an older lady, in her fifties at least, and she shuffles when she walks. Perfect. After the younger male nurse clocks out and enters the elevator, I count to twenty to make sure he’s gone before making my move.

Standing between my bed and the one next to me I begin pulling the wires and tubes from my body. Each one sends the machine attached into a beeping frenzy as my vitals are no longer recorded. The chimes and dings alert the nurse, who shuffles into the room, panic in her eyes.

“What in the devil?” She shouts with an accent I don’t recognize, rushing in.

I wait until she’s a few feet away and throw myself onto the floor, crab crawling under the length of four beds before dashing out into the open area in the center of the room. My feet pound the hard, cold floor, my smock flapping behind me as I push myself to run as fast as I can toward the elevator.

I can hear the nurse behind me, cursing as she tries to keep up. I lunge forward, smashing my palm against the green button and bounce in place, waiting for the doors to open. Every cell in my body is anxious and the few seconds seem to last forever.

The shuffling of the nurse’s shoes grows louder as she gets closer, and she’s now within eyesight. The ding of the elevator rings out and as the doors pull apart I jump inside, falling to the ground with a thud. I jab my finger into one of the buttons and wait as the doors close, separating the nurse and I.

Suddenly alone, I can feel the pain growing in my knees as I’m lifted upwards. It appears I’ve hit the button for the sixth floor. I have no idea where Carly might be but the top floor seems as good as any to start with.

As the elevator dings again I brace myself for what’s on the other side. I half expect to find guards or nurses waiting to catch me and take me back. However, as the doors open, I find nothing but a quiet, empty space.

It looks the same as the third floor, with the same half-moon desk, only it’s clear that it’s been long abandoned. To each side are not open area rooms but instead long, narrow hallways lined with closed doors.

Choosing the hall to the left, I slowly walk past the first few and notice the doors are bolted shut from the outside. There is a small window near the top, too tall for me to look into, made of thick plastic. In the middle of each door is a thin hinged panel that drops down, allowing a small amount of access inside. I feel a cold shiver creep over my body.

It looks as though these rooms haven’t been used in ages, and the whole floor is dim and lifeless. I turn back toward the middle when I hear a small cry from the far end of the hall.

I pause for a moment, and begin tip-toeing closer. The sound is low and dull. Coming to a stop beside one of the far doors, I can tell it’s the source of the moan. I drop down to my knees, lining my eyes with the panel half way up, and take a few deep breaths. The metal is cold under my fingers as I wrap them around the small handle. I pull hard, cringing as the hinges squeal as they give way. I lean forward and rest my forehead against the hard, cold steel, looking around the small room for some sign of life.

The four walls are windowless and white. The room is void of any furniture except a thin mattress set on the floor. In the corner farthest from me I can make out a small figure. It’s a boy about my age, sitting with his arms wrapped around his knees, and his chin pressed to his chest. He’s rocking back and forth, making the awful noise I heard before. I can’t see his face, only his dark unkempt hair and his wild eyes. He’s wearing a pair of white cotton pants, and a matching short sleeve shirt. Scratches, scabs, and old scars cover his bare arms and feet. I notice now there seems to be blood smeared around him on the floor and walls.

“Are you alright in there?” I whisper. “Do you need help? Maybe I can get you out.”

At the sound of my voice, the boy lifts his head and looks toward the door, but his eyes glaze over as if he’s looking through me, not at me. He opens his mouth and I expect him to answer, but instead of words, a blood curdling scream erupts from his mouth and vibrates in the emptiness of the room.

I tumble backwards, landing hard on my wrist, before pushing myself away from the door. As I scramble without looking, my back comes to rest on something soft and solid.

“Miss Bower, we’ve been looking for you.” A pair of large dark hands grab my arms, and help lift me to my feet. I shake myself free of the grip and spin around to find a face I know.

“Marcus?”

“Hello again Ella.”

Marcus is the only person I would recognize here. He was the one who saved me when they dropped me in the desert. He picked me up, brought me to the hospital, even helped get me water, and spoke kindly to me. What is he doing here with these secret locked rooms and this bloody kid?

“Stay away from me.” I warn, taking a few small steps away from him and toward the elevator. “I saw what you did to that kid in there. You won’t be getting your hands on me.”

“I did nothing to that boy.” He answers, his tone calm and even. “He did that to himself.”

“I don’t believe you! Why would anyone do that?”

“You’ll find out, eventually.”

I continue moving step by step, closing the distance between me and my exit. Marcus however stands right where he is, not moving a muscle.

“You took Carly from me and I want to know why.”

“You know, Ella, running away was a foolish and dangerous thing to do,” he smirks.

“I think separating me from the girl I love was also foolish and dangerous.”

I wait, assuming his retort to be angry, but instead he laughs.

“Are you threatening me? That’s a first.”

Just as I turn to flee, two large male nurses exit the elevator and stand with their arms crossed, towering like a wall before me.

“You’ll be coming with me Miss Bower,” Marcus says finally walking toward me. “It seems we have some issues to work out.”

The elevator doors open to the third floor, and Marcus’s hand leads me back to my bed.

“I trust you won’t try to run off again?” He asks.

“I’m going to find Carly,” I snap back. “You can’t stop me forever.”

I watch him smile before he returns to the nurse’s station, leaving his two large goons to stand guard. I fall back onto my bed, letting my defeat sink in a little when I hear a new voice down the hall.

Sitting up I can see a young woman with dark brown hair bouncing toward me, carrying a stack of what looks like clothing.

“Hello, Ella,” she smiles. “I’ve brought you some real clothes. Medically, you’re fine, so it’s time to move you to the next step.”

I stare at the unknown woman as she lays the pile of clothes on the end of my bed and pulls a curtain closed around me. Reluctantly, I get up and begin pulling out items to put on, listening to her hum to herself on the other side.

“And who are you?” I ask before pulling a shirt over my face.

“My name’s Cleo,” she answers in a sing song voice. “I’m Marcus’s second in command.”

“Second in command of what?”

“There’s time for all that later,” she giggles. “Right now just get dressed. We have only a few minutes.”

Finishing up, I look down at myself and cringe. I’m wearing navy cotton pants that look like nurse’s scrubs, and a plain gray tee shirt. I was also given a pair of white socks and navy canvas shoes, the kind that slip on.

“I know,” Cleo smiles pulling the curtain back, “they aren’t the most flattering, but they’re what everyone wears until you pass acclimation.”

“Until I pass what? Is that where Carly is?”

Without answering, Cleo gestures for me to follow her and takes off bouncing down the long room toward the elevators. I watch for a moment and then follow. I guess I have no other choice.

The ride to the first floor is silent, but when I glance toward Cleo she’s still smiling. The doors open to a scene completely different than the others I’ve come across. The space seems larger and, instead of walls dividing things, taped-off lines on the floor separate the different areas. Large signs hang overhead pointing the way to various destinations. To the right is a cafeteria, to the left a blood draw and x-ray station, and past that appears to be personal exam rooms. Every few feet people move around, busy going from here to there. It’s only about fifteen bodies in total, but way more than I’d seen upstairs.

Cleo motions for me to follow once again and she leads me past the dining area to a nook in the back where we pass through another door. Inside is a small theater with several rows of chairs, all facing a small stage and a large overhead screen.

“This is where they used to hold meetings and classes for medical students.” Marcus’s voice carries over the empty space.

He’s sitting on the steps to the stage. I think he’s trying to look casual, but his face seems to be stuck in a permanent state of worry.

“So why am I here?” I ask Marcus as Cleo leaves the room.

“To learn, of course. Take a seat, any seat you want.”

I give a sarcastic smile and pick the one closest to me, throwing my body into the wood and cushion chair. I stare hard at Marcus, drilling a hole into him with my eyes, but he just thumbs through some pages in an old book, looking comfortable and unamused.

It’s almost ten minutes later when the door to the room opens again and Cleo returns, trailing behind her a girl I recognize immediately.

“Carly,” I call out. I stagger to my feet and rush toward her. “I didn’t know what happened to you. I’ve been going crazy.”

She pulls me into a tight hug and I can feel the warmth of her breath on my neck, causing my skin to prickle. We stay wrapped around each other for just a moment before Cleo clears her throat, causing us both to jump at the noise.

“Ladies,” Marcus shouts. “I hate to interrupt this moment, but would you be so kind as to take your seats. It’s time you learned the truth about Axiom.”

TWENTY-EIGHT

I refuse to let go of Carly’s hand as we sit in the empty theater, waiting for Marcus to speak. I can feel the sweat on her palms, and as I focus on her face I notice the dark circles under her eyes.

“The history you were taught about Earth and Axiom is not entirely true,” Marcus begins. “It’s been changed over the years to fit the needs of whoever is Head of Colony at the time. In the beginning, Axiom was built as a way to flee the deadly Endgame virus, but only as a temporary escape. The plan was always to return to Earth, to repopulate the planet, and pick up where humanity left off. Everyone was in agreement until the time came to test the planet’s ability to hold human life. No one wanted to volunteer to come back. It seems after risking their lives to escape the virus in the first place, no one was eager to be a guinea pig for the Assembly. This forced the first Head of Colony to make a law stating anyone found to be a criminal of Axiom would be sent to Earth as punishment. They would then be monitored by the Assembly.

“The fear of disease and death was enough to keep the citizens in line for a long time, but as new generations were born, they couldn’t understand the threat the virus posed and they began to test the boundaries. The Head of Colony kept true to his word and sent the criminals to Earth, watching their progress and tracking their movements. Those first ones banished here quickly caught the virus and died. The Head of Colony however kept trying, continuously sending any law breakers to their deaths upon the Earth. It wasn’t until nearly a hundred years later that the virus had finally died out and the humans could return to our home planet.”

“So what happened?” I call out toward the stage. “If we could return why didn’t everyone just come back?”

“It wasn’t that simple. The original Head of Colony was long gone, and his successor wasn’t eager to give up the wealth and power that came with the position. He did the only thing he could think of to keep his power: he lied. He told the citizens that the disease would never die, and that the beasts of the Earth had taken over. He claimed the criminals sent down had either died a slow, painful death from the illness, or had been torn apart by the monsters that now roamed the planet. He issued a new decree that anyone caught breaking the law would now be put to death instantly, instead of being shipped here. The citizens of Axiom thought he was doing them a great justice. They applauded him for issuing a quick painless death as an alternative to the horrors they might face on Earth. They had no way of knowing it was all a lie.”

“If he wanted the citizens to stay in Axiom, why are we here right now?” I ask.

I feel Carly’s grip tighten around my hand, but Marcus answers before I can find out what’s wrong.

“The Head of Colony was a selfish, greedy man, but not a stupid one. The threat of a rebellion was always a possibility. He gathered a small secret taskforce to carry out the continuation of shipping criminals, and if something were ever to happen and his power questioned, he could claim he was sticking to the original plan to return the colony to Earth. It was purely to save his own skin, and the lives of his family. You see, the Assembly jobs are almost exclusively kept within the same bloodline. The same family tree holds the same positions for generations. Except for one.”

I look over at Carly, and she nods.

“My brother,” she squeaks.

“That’s right,” Marcus continues. “Nathan Reed is the first outsider given an Assembly Member position in hundreds of years. It’s quite an anomaly, and on top of that, his sister ends up here with us.”

“So that’s why you took her?” I yell.

I can feel the heat rising in my face and somehow find myself on my feet, shouting up at Marcus.

“You can’t just snatch her away because of her brother. Even if he’s in the Assembly that doesn’t mean she knows anything. You said it yourself, we were all lied to.”

“Sit down, Ella,” Carly grunts, pulling on my arm.

I look down at her worn out face and shake my head.

“No, I won’t sit down. They can’t do that to you, it’s not fair. You can’t tell someone they’ve escaped something like that, and that they’re safe now, just to whisk them away to do who knows what.”

“Sit down, now.” Carly’s mouth is clenched and her eyes filling with moisture.

I take my seat as she demands but I can’t stop my hands from shaking with rage. What did they do to her? How did they break the bravest girl I’ve ever known?

Marcus clears his throat, drawing my attention back toward the front of the room.

“Most of the Assembly is ignorantly unaware of the operation being run under their noses. The original group that was set up to oversee it, still maintains it today. Those positions have also been carefully passed on for many years. They, of course, begin with the Head of Colony, then the Captain of the Guard, the Furnace Manager, the transport ship’s single pilot, and the Communications Assembly Member. That’s what Nathan’s in line for now.”

I lean back in my chair and feel the color drain from my face. I can do nothing but shake my head as I let it all sink in.

“So he knew?” I stutter. “The whole time, he knew?”

“Yes.” Carly answers. “He knew we would be sent here. He knew what would happen in the end.”

I can picture Nathan’s face as we had dinner with him, the way he seemed concerned for the outcome if our secret was discovered. Soon a different picture fills my mind, the way he stared right at me and smiled as the guard pressed his gun to my head.

“I can’t believe it,” I whisper, more to myself than anyone.

“This is why we had to separate Carly from you. We needed to make sure she was here for legitimate reasons, and not to send messages to her brother.”

I look down at Carly’s hand wrapped around mine and sigh. If she’s here with me now, she couldn’t have known anything about it. She thought she was dying for me, the same as I did for her. The only motive for us sitting here is our unwavering love.

“I think that’s enough for today,” Marcus says, coming down the stairs from the stage. “You’ll be back here again tomorrow for some other exercises. Cleo will collect you at 8 A.M. sharp.”

My eyes follow him as he exits, and Cleo rises from her seat to escort us back upstairs. Carly’s gaze is focused on her feet as we follow her back to the elevators.

“The good news is you two will be able to sleep in the same room again.” Cleo’s smiling, but her eyes are sympathetic. I wonder how long ago it was that she was sent here herself, and what the circumstances of her exile may have been.

Once we’re back on the third floor, Carly settles onto the bed next to mine and rolls onto her side, facing away from me. Her shoulders shake as she sobs silently into her pillow. I crawl in behind her, wrapping my arm over her and kissing the back of her head. I feel helpless and lost. She was always the solid one and I was always the broken one, and now in this exchange of roles, I have no idea what to do.

“I’m so sorry,” I whisper over and over, stroking her arm as she cries.

I’m not sure at what point I fell asleep, but when I wake again the sun is just starting to peek in through the windows. Carly is fast asleep next to me, and I lean down to kiss her cheek before standing between the beds, and giving in to a long stretch.

Free from the machines from before, and knowing that Carly’s safe, I can finally feel curious about our new home. I quietly walk across the room to look outside on the world.

The desert landscape is rocky, with hills and mountains surrounded by long stretches of flat land. The sunrise gives the normally brown and yellow ground a soft orange glow, and the dots of green shrubbery shine in the morning light. I read about the old Earth when I was a child, but nothing about the scenery outside gives me a clue as to where we could be. There are deserts on almost every continent, so really we could be anywhere.

I hear Carly stir behind me, and she mumbles my name as she rolls over. Quickly I hurry back toward her and sit down on my own bed facing her.

“I thought you were gone again,” she yawns. “I thought maybe yesterday was a dream.”

“Nope, I’m still here.” I smile. “You’re stuck with me.”

She fakes a laugh, hoping to appear okay, but I know she’s not.

“It’s alright to be sad. You just learned a lot about your brother you didn’t know.”

“I’m angry,” Carly responds. “I’m mad that he didn’t say anything. I’m mad that he’s a part of this. I’m mad that he isn’t the guy I thought he was. I feel like my whole life growing up with him was a lie. How can he be my Nathan and their Nathan at the same time?”

I sit quietly kicking my feet against the bed, again lost on what to say. As an only child I can’t imagine what she’s feeling right now. Without warning I get a sharp pain in my chest as a thought rises in my mind. I push it down, not wanting to question it just yet, and try to focus my attention back on Carly.

“There’s something you need to know,” I cringe. “Something about the night we were caught by Principal Samson. When I returned to the dorm, I caught Paige going through my things. She was surprised and said we weren’t supposed to come back.”

“Wait,” Carly snaps, “it was her that turned us in? I thought it was Philip?”

“I know you did, I did too until that moment.”

“But she was our friend!”

“Was she though?” I ask. “I mean, the two of you never really got along, and we were friendly mostly out of necessity because we shared a dorm with her. Besides, Paige only ever cared about herself. She said she knew about us for a while but kept the information until she could use it to her own advantage.”

I watch as the spark of recognition flickers in Carly’s eyes.

“It was for Isaac, wasn’t it?” She asks.

“Yes,” I reluctantly answer. “She traded our lives for the chance to marry him, all so she could have the hotter husband. It was never about right or wrong, and it was never about upholding the law, it was always all about Paige and Paige alone.”

Carly’s hands ball into fists and she pounds the mattress under her.

“I want to punch her in her mousy little face.”

“Well,” I add with a smirk, “I may have done that.”

“What?”

“When I caught her I was so out of it from losing you and the way things happened, I just flipped out. There was a fight, not a great fight as I’m sure you can imagine, but I did manage to hit her a couple times.”

For the first time since Marcus gave her back to me, Carly gives me a genuine smile.

“That’s my girl.”

A short time later we are greeted by Cleo, who is wearing khaki cargo pants, a navy shirt, and her trademark smile.

“I hope you slept well, ladies. Today is going to be fun!”

“Like yesterday was fun?” Carly grunts.

“That all depends on you, I suppose.”

With that, we follow Cleo back to the first floor, where once again Marcus is waiting for us in the small theater. The difference today is he has set up a small table with pastries and fruit for us.

“I thought you might need breakfast,” he says, motioning to the food. “It’s stuff you should be used to, and if not, it’s similar enough. You’ll find that once you’re here a few days you’ll branch out to new foods you never had in Axiom.”

“Like cheeseburgers,” Cleo purrs, rubbing her tummy. “They are the best, and pizza!”

Marcus laughs and we all take a seat as he takes the stage. Already I can feel the tension between ourselves and our new hosts is lighter, and the night spent with Carly has allowed me to trust them just a little.

As Marcus opens his mouth to speak, I raise my hand remembering how it used to feel in class, and blush a little as he laughs.

“Yes, Ella, you have a question?”

I mumble almost too low for myself to hear.

“Can you repeat that? I didn’t catch it.”

“The people who died in the gas leak in Axiom, are they here on Earth as well?”

I watch his face fall and I already know the answer. The small balloon of hope that I had, deflates in my chest, and I feel sick.

“No, I’m sorry. They aren’t here. That was an unfortunate accident and those involved did not survive.”

“You mean it really was an accident?”

“I don’t have much information on that, only what some recent new Bounders told us, so I’m afraid I can’t answer that one for you.”

“Bounders?” Carly interrupts.

“Sorry, yes,” Marcus smiles happy to have the conversation change. “That’s what we call ourselves. When you were convicted of your crime they would say you were ‘earthbound’, so the original inhabitants kept the name.

As he continues talking about the term, my head is somewhere else. The vision I had of finding my mom here in Earth’s desert is fading quickly, and I feel like I’ve lost her all over again.

Carly rests her head on my shoulder and it brings my focus back to real life.

Another question springs to mind. This time I don’t raise my hand but blurt it out loud and forcefully.

“What happened to the boy on the sixth floor?”

Marcus nods as if he knew it was coming.

“What boy?” Carly whispers in my ear. “When were you on the sixth floor?”

“I went looking for you,” I whisper back before questioning Marcus again. “You said you didn’t do that to him, so what did?”

He takes a seat on the edge of the stage, hanging his legs over the side. He furrows his brow and shakes his head.

“We have a protocol for how we deliver information to new Bounders, but you, Ella Bower, are determined to break that every chance you get.”

“You can’t expect me not to ask,” I snort. Does he really think I could forget the look in that boy’s dead eyes?

“Fine,” he grunts jumping off the stage. “I’ll show you.”

I expect to find him angry, but as he leads us out of the theater he’s smiling. Cleo is the one with the apprehensive look as she leans in to question him.

“Are you sure about this? I mean, they aren’t supposed to reach this part until tomorrow.”

“Ella wants to know it all, and besides, I think they can handle it.” Marcus gives a little wink.

A knot forms in my throat as we walk past everything else and head straight for the double doors that lead outside. We’ve been stuck in this building since we first arrived, and now Marcus is taking us outdoors to show us whatever drove the poor kid insane. I’m beginning to regret my decision to challenge him, and start thinking of all the horrible things that could be waiting for us out there, things ready to pounce as we come through the exit.

The two doors part with a swoosh, and a few steps later the four of us are standing in the bright sunlight of planet Earth. The air is dry and warm, and the beads of sweat are already forming on the back of my neck. I look around, expecting some creature to charge at us, but find nothing but an empty lot with a few odd looking vehicles.

“This is the desert of Nevada.” Marcus opens his arms to show off the surroundings. “It was part of the old United States of America, and we are currently outside the city of Las Vegas. You’ll be seeing more of that in a few days, but for now we’re just going to stand here.”

“We just stand here?” Carly asks looking around. “Why?”

“You’ll see,” he grins. “Or you won’t. We’ll find out soon.”

I stand in place, feeling the heat around me and after a few moments a warm breeze comes sweeping in. The soft pressure against my skin causes my hairs to stand on edge, but there is something soothing about the air as it cools the moisture on my skin. Next to me Carly’s body tenses and she stands perfectly still before letting out a deep breath.

“You both passed,” Cleo claps. “That’s fantastic.”

“Passed what?” I question. “Nothing happened.”

“Exactly,” Marcus answers. “For some of the new Bounders something does happen. Not everyone that comes to Earth can handle the change as well as others. For some, the information is enough to break them. They can’t handle the lies they’ve been told, or the reality that they didn’t actually die. For others it’s fear, they are terrified of the things that live here, they panic over the plants and animals they had no idea existed. Then there are the unfortunate few whose bodies betray them.”

“Like the boy on the sixth floor?”

“Yes, like him. Some Bounders are able to handle everything else, but the elements of our planet is sensory overload to them. The breeze you felt caused that boy’s mind to crack. His body told his brain that it hurt, that it was unnatural, and since then he has been clawing at his own skin, trying to rid himself of the feeling.”

I remember the scars and scratches covering his flesh, and the look in his eyes as I said I could free him. The thought of having to go back outside was too much for him, and caused another meltdown.

“Is it always the breeze?” Carly asks. “Or are there other things?”

I can hear the tension in her voice. The way her muscles tightened when the wind blew can only mean she wasn’t entirely comfortable with the feeling.

“No,” Marcus responds. “There are different weather elements that cause reactions. The rain falling from the sky, snow, and thunderstorms can cause the body to react. When the storm rolls in, the electricity in the air changes and for some it’s incredibly tangible.”

The color drains from Carly’s face and for a moment I panic. I don’t want them to see her fear, I don’t want them to cart her away again. I picture her hidden behind one of those bolted doors, alone and always afraid.

“It’s alright,” Cleo adds as if she’s reading my mind. “Plenty of Bounders are frightened by these things but it’s more about your body’s reaction and if you can control your fear. Everyone has something they are afraid of, even Marcus.”

“Okay, enough of that,” he says ending the conversation.

Marcus corrals us back inside and decides it’s time for a break. While he and Cleo head off toward the cafeteria, I follow Carly back into the theater, watching her run a hand over each row of chairs as she makes her way to the front. She falls into one of the seats and hangs her head in her hands. I lean against the side of the stage in front of her, arms crossed, staring down at her.

“Do you regret it?” I ask, not sure if I’m ready for the answer.

“Regret what?”

“Everything. Do you regret rushing to my side and giving your life like that? Do you regret ever starting anything with me?”

“No,” she gasps. “How can you think that?”

I feel my eyes swell with tears and I try to hold them back, failing miserably.

“It’s just all this…it is a lot to take. Your brother, the lies, and the risk of possibly losing your mind. Maybe it’s too much.”

“I love you. If I had to do everything again a hundred times, I wouldn’t change a single thing. Not even once.”

I fall to my knees in front of her, resting my head on her lap, allowing the sobs to take over my body.

“It shouldn’t have happened that way,” I cry. “I shouldn’t have taken the deal. I should have fought for you right there in Mrs. Samson’s office. I thought it would be alright. I thought I could live knowing you were safe, but when I saw you from the stage I knew it was too much. I couldn’t handle someone else marrying you. I couldn’t go on knowing someone else would get to hold you, kiss you, and love you. I didn’t want to live that life. A life that didn’t have you in it.”

Carly’s hand strokes my face, offering little comfort to my guilt.

“I would have done the same,” she replies. “I wouldn’t have gone on long without you. I would have probably given up during my own ceremony.”

“But your family, and my father. They shouldn’t have had to watch it happen. They don’t know we’re alright. To them, they witnessed our deaths.”

Carly sighs. “It doesn’t matter now. They would have lost us either way. We can’t change any of it. All we can do is focus on the fact that we’re alive, and we’re together. From now on, I’m never letting you leave my side.”

I look up and see her smiling down at me. Her head lit from behind like the drawings of angels I’ve seen in books. I pull myself to my feet and begin wiping my face. Carly rises to meet me and gives me a sweet kiss, her lips soft against mine. I can taste my tears between us. She rests her forehead against my own, holding my face in her hands.

“It’s you and me now. Forever.”

I smile. “Yes, forever.”

TWENTY-NINE

The rest of the day was spent watching a non-stop slideshow on the theater’s projection screen. The topics were pulled from several different categories such as animals we may encounter, plants that seem scary but are not, and plants that appear harmless but will cause you serious pain.

As the session comes to an end, Cleo gives us our goodbyes at the elevator.

“You’re not coming up with us today?” I ask surprised.

“Nope, you’ve proven you’re making good progress. We trust you to make it on your own.”

We watch with open mouths as she takes Marcus’s hand and they walk through the front doors together.

“I guess she really is his number two,” Carly laughs.

“It figures,” I snort. “He would need someone that cheery to balance out his serious attitude.”

We make our way back to our beds, discussing today’s events.

“I didn’t find the idea of snakes too appealing,” I mumble, remembering their long limbless bodies gliding across the ground.

“I think you’re being silly,” she smirks.

“I am not,” I reply, faking the hurt in my voice. “I mean we’re in a desert. Marcus did say we have a high chance of finding them here. Besides, it’s not like you weren’t scared of anything.”

“I was not afraid, just caught off guard. I mean those things were giant, that’s just not normal. Snakes are tiny little things compared to those.”

“Yes, but I would like to point out that the chances of you running into an elephant in the Las Vegas desert are far less likely than me coming across a snake.”

We both laugh at ourselves as we lay back on our beds, stretching our hands out to intertwine in the space between us. It feels good to be laughing like this, it almost feels normal. I had come close to losing faith that anything would be as carefree as those first few months in Ethos, but now I feel that there’s a chance at a normal life for us.

“What do you think happens once we leave here?” I whisper in the darkness. “They haven’t exactly told us what life is like outside the hospital.”

“I don’t know,” Carly responds, her voice matching my own mixture of curiosity and fear. “I know we’re free here, but it’s weird, you know? On Axiom they were going to give us houses, and give us jobs. They were pretty much giving us our lives. I’m not sure that’s how it works down here.”

I remain silent, unable to think of anything to say that would help ease our minds. We fall asleep soon after, hand in hand, wondering and worrying about what comes next.

A sing song voice rings in my ear, forcing me to open my eyes.

“Good morning, Miss Bower.”

I pull one eyelid open, looking up at Cleo’s smiling face, and pull the blankets back over my head.

“Come on now, Carly’s all ready to go and you’re still in bed?”

I peek out from the blankets and see Carly standing at the foot of the bed, fully dressed.

“That’s how it always is,” she laughs.

I groan and give in, pushing the covers away from me and climbing to my feet, the cold floor making me shiver. I hope that whatever does happen outside the hospital it doesn’t involve waking up so early.

“So what’s in store for us today?” I ask as I get dressed. “More slideshows? More stories?”

“No, nothing like that,” Cleo answers. “Today is more…interactive.”

Following her once again to the elevators I think nothing of her statement until she pushes the button for the second floor instead of the first.

Exiting the elevator, I can see there is no nurses’ station. To the left is a long hallway with doors much like the sixth floor, only they have long open windows along the walls allowing you to look inside.

“What are those for?” Carly asks pointing that direction.

“Private rooms for special cases,” Cleo answers. “People who aren’t as seriously disturbed, but still need to be secluded.”

To the right is a short, wide hallway before ending at a single door. Whatever is on the other side is hidden behind a windowless wall, and it seems to take up the whole space.

I can feel my pulse quicken as I look at the ominous space, when the door suddenly opens and Marcus comes walking out.

“Alright, we’re ready.”

Cleo has to practically nudge me to get me walking, but eventually I’m inside the unknown room with her, Marcus, and Carly.

Our two instructors, as I like to call them, start pulling plastic sheets over themselves. I look around and notice they don’t plan on providing us with any.

The room is wide and completely empty. The walls are black and shiny, and the floor has thousands of small holes all over it. I can see tiny round speakers imbedded in the ceiling, along with a ton of tiny metal sticks coming out from above us.

“Those aren’t spikes or anything are they?” I ask.

“This is our testing room,” Marcus informs us. “We don’t have any control over the Earth’s weather like Axiom does so in order to test your reaction to certain things, we had to build this room. We will be exposing you to various situations and making notes on the outcomes.”

Before I can ask another question a strange noise begins humming in the room, and the black walls come to life with images of the desert outside. The scene is wrong though, it’s not bright and hot like it was yesterday. Instead it’s dark with gray skies swirling with black clouds, and the ground is a deep brown.

From the corner of my eye I see a bright flash of light, and Carly gasps, reaching out for me. I turn to find the source but it’s gone. A booming crash rings out around us, and I drop to my knees, covering my head with my hands. I expect to be torn in pieces, the sound of the explosion was so close, only nothing happens. I look up at Carly who is standing ready to fight, with fists in front of her.

Another bright flash cuts across the screen in front of me, and this time I see the whole thing. I long squiggly line of light, streaking across the desert sky. A few seconds later, another loud crack above us. I begin to realize it’s connected to the flashing.

We watch as two bolts of light shatter the dark sky, followed by the loud sound they create. My body begins to relax and I feel more secure. That’s when the next part begins.

Small droplets of water begin falling from the ceiling above us. At first it’s a trickle, landing lightly on my skin. I recognize it as rain, and breathe a sigh of relief that I won’t be surprised by this one test. The rain begins falling harder, turning from a light shower into a downpour. The water soaks through my clothes and causing them to plaster themselves against my body. The sound of the water hitting the ground is almost deafening. I look down at my feet expecting the room to flood around us, but the thousands of holes work as tiny drains, sweeping away the water before it has a chance to rise.

Carly reaches out and grabs my hand, squeezing hard, but her face remains hard and determined. She holds her head up high and faces the storm as best she can.

The rain begins to fade, back to a trickle and soon to nothing. I turn toward Marcus and see him nod in approval. He doesn’t move to remove his poncho though, and I know we aren’t finished.

The scene along the walls change, and instead of a desert landscape we are someplace new. Standing between tall, wide tree trunks, the ground is covered in a soft layer of pine needles. All around is a sea of dark green bushes.

A soft white foam begins falling over us, and the air in the room drops to a chilling cold. The images around us begin to mirror our own experience, and a thin layer of white covers all the plants and ground. It’s snow. I’ve read of snowy forests and mountains but never had I imagined something so beautiful.

As the snow falls around us, it’s completely silent. A great contrast to the rainstorm before. It’s covering everything in a blanket and yet not a sound is made. It’s stunning and eerie all at the same time.

Finally, the screened walls go black and the lights return to normal. The cold breeze is shut off and I feel my fingers tingle as the warmth returns to them. Marcus and Cleo remove their protective covers and make a few more notes on the charts they are holding.

“Well done, ladies,” Cleo smiles. “Very good.”

“You’ve just experienced all the weather we can give you,” Marcus says looking at his chart. “There are some conditions we cannot recreate, but we do what we can to make sure you’re ready before we release you.”

“So what was all that?” Carly asks.

“The first was a thunderstorm,” he answers. “It tends to be the most terrifying for new Bounders. The lightning is always followed by thunder and the closer the storm, the louder and quicker the thunder comes. Also the lighting is made of pure electricity and can damage anything it hits, and kill anyone it touches. Also it’s known to start fires if it’s dry out.”

“That’s a pleasant thought,” Carly winces. “Thanks for not exposing us to that side of it.”

“The chances of that happening are extremely low, and you will learn to just stay inside while the lightning strikes are happening. The second force was rain, which we wanted to demonstrate can be light and fun, or harsh and deadly. Rain here in the desert can cause flash floods, large sudden rivers of water sweeping away anything in their path. They too can be deadly.”

“Again, try not to be too cheery.” Carly retorts.

“The third was snow, as with anything else it’s nice in moderation, but when it comes down relentlessly it can cause a blinding sheet you can’t see through, and cover things under feet of snow and ice. You won’t have to worry about that in the desert though, but if you move to another region you might.”

Carly and I exchange glances. This is the first mention of life outside the hospital that either Marcus or Cleo have given us.

“We can move to another region?” I ask, hoping for more information.

“We will get to that later,” Marcus responds. “For now I think we need a meal, and you two need a change of clothes.”

Looking down I can tell he’s right. My socks and shoes are soaked through, and my shirt is heavy with water. I ring out the end of it before following our leaders through the door and back to our floor.

After a filling lunch of various new foods, we assemble back in the theater room for the last of our instructional time.

“Tomorrow we take you into the city and show you around. It’s the last chance to observe you in the outside world, and after that you’ll be free to leave here.”

“What happens then?” I ask. “Once you release us.”

“You have a number of options. You can choose to stay in Nevada, or you may decide to move to another area. You can find work, and houses, earn money and live your lives. The heart of Las Vegas is deserted, but the surrounding parts of the city are fully functioning. You may use your training from Axiom, or choose to learn a new trade. There are schools here that you can take classes at.”

“But how do we do that?” Carly interrupts. “We have no money, no ways of making a life here.”

“We understand that, and we would never leave you without any help,” Cleo answers. Her sweet smile is enough to reassure us.

“We provide you with a care package of sorts,” Marcus finishes. “You’ll be given a vehicle, a small amount of money, and maps to the surrounding area with key buildings marked for your assistance. When you decide where you want to live, you’ll visit their City Hall and they will provide you with a housing option. You can always purchase a different one later, once you’ve made money.”

“This all sounds too good to be true,” I add.

“I know it does,” Cleo says, “but it’s how things work here. There are of course families that have never lived on Axiom, they were born and raised here on Earth and they don’t understand the fear that comes with being dumped here, but that doesn’t mean they don’t care. They know the cities are set up to assist all Bounders, whether they are new or old, shipped in or Earthborn. We have each other’s backs.”

“What about you guys?” I ask the two of them. “Where did you two come from?”

Marcus lifts his wrist to show a rough patch of skin, and I know immediately what it means. Cleo does the same, her skin a different shade than the rest of her.

“That’s where your barcodes were,” I nod.

“Yes,” Marcus answers. “They remove all our barcodes when we’re kicked out of Axiom. It’s their reminder to us that we are no longer one of them. We’ve been erased, we’re now nothing. At least to the Assembly.”

“Did you come together?” Carly asks. “We know you’re together now, but did that happen in Axiom?”

“No,” Cleo responds. “We didn’t know each other in Axiom, we ended up here for different reasons, and because of different people. The thing is that at the young ages that most new Bounders arrive, it’s hard to say whether or not those relationships will last. Most grow apart once they are free to be together, and they end shortly after leaving this hospital. But there are some that never die. They really are each other’s one true love, and they will last past the end of the universe.”

“That’s what we have now,” Marcus smiles. “That’s what I have with Cleo, and it’s all I ever wanted.”

THIRTY

The following morning I’m already awake when Cleo arrives. I hardly slept after having been plagued with thoughts of Carly leaving me, or us not being together. The threat of it all ending after we’ve come this far was enough to keep me from being able to close my eyes and relax.

I’m slow moving and I ache all over. I know this is our last day and it’s bittersweet. I’ve thought of nothing else but being free, leaving this place hand in hand with Carly, but now it’s surreal to think we won’t call this home. We won’t have Marcus and Cleo guiding us. We won’t have any security. It’ll just be us out there in the world.

I shake the thoughts from my head and try to steady myself. This is no time to break down. We dress in silence and I wonder if Carly’s doing the same thing. Is she also trying to appear brave while battling her emotions? Before this week I would have thought she was tough as nails, that she could take on the anything, but now that I’ve seen her broken and fragile I worry that maybe it’s all too much.

We follow Cleo down to the first floor and out the front doors. Marcus is leaning against one of the weird vehicles I had seen the last time we were out here. It’s boxy, and bigger than the cars we had in Axiom. It’s lacking any doors, and instead of a roof it just has two bars that frame the top.

“Alright, everyone inside the jeep,” he calls out, taking the driver’s seat.

Cleo helps Carly and I into the back, and takes the front passenger seat for herself. Marcus pushes a key into the spot where an ignition button should be and turns it, and the jeep springs to life.

“About half of the cars on Earth run on gasoline, the other half on electricity,” Cleo explains. “The people here weren’t fully integrated when they died off.”

As Marcus begins driving us through the city, Cleo becomes our tour guide, pointing out interesting facts and places as we pass by.

I watch the houses stretch out around us. There are a scattering of people walking dogs and watering plants in their yard. They wave as we drive by, all smiles and happiness.

Beyond the houses and city buildings I watch a large group of tall towers grow closer. Some painted bright colors, others made almost entirely of glass.

“This is the heart of Las Vegas,” Cleo says as we get closer. “It used to be a place where people from all over the world would come and stay in these hotels, play various gambling games, drink, and have fun. Now it’s left abandoned. Our group, the Retrieval Unit, runs two of the buildings here as our headquarters. The other hotels are left empty.”

“But why?” I ask. “It seems like they could house tons of people if you used them as complexes instead of hotels.”

“There are certain dangers in the main city that people need to avoid.” Marcus answers. “We hope one day it can be inhabited again, but for now it wouldn’t be safe for anyone to live here.”

Once again Carly is quick to call out his lack of care. “Well then I’m so glad you’re taking us there.”

We drive past a hotel with a giant ship in the front, and one that looks like gold. The buildings and signs are covered in thousands of light bulbs. You can imagine the way it must have glowed at night, only now the entire street sits dark and dead.

Cleo points out the tallest building behind us. A rounded multi-story structure poised on top of three long legs.

“That’s the Stratosphere,” she says. “It used to be a hotel but the Retrieval Unit has outfitted it with satellites, radio antennas, communications devices, and pretty much any other electronics we find useful. From up there you can see for miles, and the tower can radio the ground units to inform them of an incoming drop off. That’s also how we stay connected to the other drop off site.”

“There are other drop off areas?” I ask as the jeep slows.

“There used to be two others but now it’s only one. There is a drop off point in Paris near the Eiffel Tower. It’s tall and easy to recognize, so they use it as their beacon. The second used to be in Australia near the Sydney Opera House, but they stopped using that one when new Bounders couldn’t survive living in that country. It’s home to some of the most dangerous creatures on Earth and without knowing what’s what, too many people were being killed. Some Bounders will still travel there and try to settle, but we refused to allow any future drop offs.”

“Then there’s this one,” Marcus adds. “Welcome to Luxor of Las Vegas.”

The jeep is stopped in front of a large black pyramid. The front is guarded by a large statue that seems to be a cat with a man’s head.

“It’s themed around ancient Egypt.” Marcus says exiting the vehicle. “A miniature, more modern version. All these hotels are themed, and they are all extreme ideas of the real thing.”

“So why do you use this one?” Carly asks, looking up at the top of the pyramid.

“That’s what I’m about to show you.” Marcus smiles. “See the top point of the pyramid, the entire cap is a large spotlight. You can see it from miles away at night, making it a hard mark to miss for the drop-offs. We’re going to take you up there to help us with our monthly inspection.”

As we exit the vehicle Cleo goes around back and pulls up a green tarp from behind our seats. Underneath is an assortment of weapons and weird items. She pulls out a large radio and turns it on.

“Tower, this is Alpha Team, checking in at Luxor.”

“Alpha Team, Tower copies.”

As she attaches the radio to her belt, Marcus starts digging through a mixture of guns, handing them out to Cleo and Carly. As he holds one toward me I can feel my heart beating in my chest, and I begin to sweat. I take the gun in my hands, and look down at the cold gray metal. It’s heavier than I thought it would be. As I stare at it, images start to flood my mind. The first student I watched be killed. The way his body slumped onto the grass. The face of the Colonial Guard who pressed his firearm against Henry’s head, and without thinking pulled the trigger.

My sight goes black and my head is swimming. The next thing I know, I’m looking up from the ground at Marcus, as he cups my head in his hands.

“I’m sorry,” I whisper. I feel my face blush as I realize I passed out.

“It’s alright. If you don’t want to, you don’t have to use it.”

“No, it’s okay. I’ll be okay.”

He begins to protest, but I insist I’m fine and stand up, brushing the dirt from my pants. I take the pistol from him once more and this time I stay standing.

“These are for your protection in case something comes after you,” he says, tucking a small gun into a holster on his hip and picking up a long rifle.

The crackle of the radio sounds from Cleo’s belt.

“Alpha Team, retreat to higher ground immediately.”

Without another word Cleo sprints toward the building and Marcus pushes us forward to follow, bringing up the rear behind us.

We run full speed through the doors, and weave in and out of large banks of old machines and gaming tables. Cleo seems to know exactly where she’s going as she ducks through a side door and into a large stairwell. We slow our pace as we climb the stairs, and I struggle for air with each step. Maybe I should have hit the gym with Carly back in Ethos. It could have saved some pain right now.

The door at the top opens and we’re standing on the roof of the building. The large black pyramid to the side of us and its matching hotel behind us. Looking out over the street I faintly see something large moving in the bushes.

“I think I saw a tail.”

Marcus pulls a small contraption from his belt that looks like glasses, but with long tubes where the eyepiece should be. He presses them to his face and scans the area, nodding when he gets to the bank of plants I saw movement in.

“Here,” he says handing me the device. “They are called binoculars. Look down there and tell me what you see.”

I do as he did, pressing the binoculars to my eyes, and almost fall backwards as I realize the images across the street have been magnified in front of me. It’s as if I’m standing feet away instead of on top of the roof.

There in the middle of a row of tall ferns is a large cat like creature. Its white fur is lined with black marks, its amber eyes watching us from its hiding place.

“What is that?” I ask, pulling the binoculars away and squinting down with my own eyes.

“That’s a white tiger.” Marcus answers.

Cleo and Carly stand on the other side of him. I hand the binoculars down, and watch as Carly searches, finally finding the creature herself. She takes a few steps backwards, but is quick to regain her footing.

Marcus takes the binoculars back and tracks the animal’s movements. “The white tigers used to be a show here in Vegas. They lived in a large habitat, and were fed and cared for by humans. They were used in performances that people would pay to watch. They weren’t the only animals kept like that either. Not just in Vegas but all over the world there were zoos and other areas that housed animals like these. Once the humans died off, the animals left behind had to either adapt or die. These tigers chose to adapt. They escaped their enclosure and begin roaming the city. They repopulated and took over certain areas. First surviving on the animals that live here, and eventually hunting the new Bounders left in the desert.

“Before there was a Retrieval Unit, the people sent from Axiom were left drugged up with no idea what happened or where they were. That made them an easy target for the tigers. They evolved from solo creatures to a pack nature and work together to pick off the humans wandering in their territory. They stick to the main part of the city and so we live on the outskirts. When new Bounders are deposited, it’s a race between the Retrieval Unit and the tigers to see who gets to them first.”

“Speaking of which,” Cleo says, pointing to the horizon.

A small silver dot is moving toward us, growing slightly as it approaches. The radio in her belt buzzes once more.

“Bravo Team, be advised of an incoming drop off. ETA ten minutes.”

“Tower, this is Bravo Team, we’re currently near Treasure Island dealing with a rogue tiger. Janson’s injured. ETA to drop off unknown.”

Marcus gives Cleo a nod as she raises the radio to her mouth.

“Tower, Alpha Team responding to drop off.”

Marcus checks his rifle, making sure the chamber is loaded and heads back to the stairwell door.

“Looks like we better get to the jeep.”

Making our way back to the vehicle wasn’t as hard as running up to the roof. My chest still hurts but at least I feel like I can breathe.

Marcus guns the engine and hops up over the curb, rolling into the empty desert beyond it. I can hear the sound of the ship’s engines as it gets closer, and so can the tigers. As I look behind us I can see them come out of hiding, closing ranks around each other and running the same direction as we are.

Marcus presses the pedal to the floor, and we hold on as the jeep sways from side to side, moving with every rock it rolls over. The ship is overhead and he follows it, knowing it will keep a straight course until it lands. Even though we’ve put a large distance between our jeep and the tigers, the ship is now landing and soon they will have caught up.

I strain to see what’s happening, but the exhaust from the ship and the bouncy ride are making it difficult. I watch as a figure lays something small on the ground, and returns to the rear hatch of the ship. A few seconds later he comes back out, dragging another figure with him. He drops the body next to the first bundle and boards his craft.

I see a look of fear on Cleo’s face and she mumbles something to Marcus, too low for us to hear. His eyes mirror her worry and she leans forward, urging the jeep to go faster.

The ship takes off, leaving a cloud of dirt and dust in its wake. The jeep comes to a stop just outside the haze, and we all climb out, waiting for the curtain of dust to settle.

Cleo runs in first, waiting until it’s barely clear. I stand against the jeep, watching, afraid to move and not wanting to get in the way. As she nears the bundle of blankets on the ground, she slides to her knees, and grabs quickly for the package. It’s not until she is standing and running back toward us that I can tell what she’s holding in her arms; an infant.

Marcus is dragging the unconscious adult back toward us, and Carly rushes out to help, grabbing the person’s legs and helping ease the load for Marcus. I climb back in the jeep and look around for the tigers. They are a short distance away but it seems we’ll have the people loaded before they can get here.

“Here,” Cleo shouts handing me the child. “Hold him while I call for back up.”

I cradle the small boy in my arms, softly bouncing him. He is awake and quickly glancing around, but shows no fear at being dumped in this new place. He must be less than a year old, and something about the soft dark curls that fall over his forehead remind me of home.

“Tower, this is Alpha, we need assistance. Two drop offs, one infant, one adult.”

“Alpha, this is Bravo, we’re headed your way. ETA ten minutes.”

“What’s wrong?” I ask Cleo, her face scanning the horizon.

“The tigers are close and the jeep won’t be able to transport us all safely. We need Team Bravo and their truck.”

I look around and see she’s right. They’re close enough now to charge if they wanted, but instead they size us up and circle around us, pacing back and forth.

Marcus and Carly have just managed to make it back, and with Cleo’s assistance prop the unconscious woman in the passenger seat. Marcus stands his ground next to her and Carly climbs up, standing on the rear seat.

“Whatever happens, keep the child safe.” Cleo shouts, propping a long gun on the top railing of the vehicle.

Holding the boy close to me, I wiggle down between the rear seat and the back of the front ones, trying to make the two of us as small as possible. A deep growl rises from somewhere behind me, followed by the popping of shots being fired. The noise rings in my ears as the three of them take aim at any advancing beast.

“Team Alpha, we’re coming up behind you.”

I stretch my head out and look around until I see the trail of dust behind the large truck. There’s a man standing in the back, gun at the ready.

Marcus screams out as one of the tigers lashes out, shredding the front of his shirt with one swift motion. The crimson red of his blood begins to spread over the remaining fabric. He grabs at it with one hand, keeping the gun in his other raised. More shots are fired and finally I can hear the Bravo Team next to us.

“They’re retreating,” a voice calls out. “Dylan, quick! Grab the kit and tend to Marcus. Ryan, help Cleo with the drop-offs.”

Everyone is moving quickly around me. I pull myself and the child up from the floor to find a blonde boy with bronze skin standing next to the jeep. He’s obviously the leader of the Bravo Team, which is surprising considering that he looks to be only about fifteen.

“Unload the woman first, she’s waking up. We’ll handle the infant next.”

The Bravo leader and an unnamed assistant start to unload the woman from the jeep, and as they turn her to take her to the truck, I get a good look at her face and I can’t help but scream out.

“Stop! Wait!”

“Why? What’s wrong?” Carly asks crouching down next to me.

“It can’t be her. It just can’t be.”

I look down at the small boy in my arms and begin to cry, cradling him closer to me. He has the same eyes, and the same hair. Cleo tries to take him from me but I fight against her. Carly puts her hand on my arm, whispering something, trying to sooth me. I look up at her as the water rolls down my cheeks.

“She’s Isaac’s mom,” I cry. “Mrs. Rhodes. Which means…”

“Which means, this is probably his brother,” she finishes.

THIRTY-ONE

After fighting for a few minutes I was granted permission to ride back to the hospital in the truck with Mrs. Rhodes and the baby.

“She’s not going to let go of him,” Carly explained, “so you may as well let her go in the truck. We’re all headed for the same place anyway.”

“Fine,” Marcus sighs, “but Cleo is going to ride with her, and one of the Bravo members can ride with us.”

The ride back was less jarring now that we weren’t racing wild cats toward the target. Mrs. Rhodes makes small noises every few seconds, and Cleo tries tilting some water into her mouth, hoping it will help revive her.

As we pull away from the heart of Las Vegas and start making our way through the neighborhoods, Mrs. Rhodes finally comes to, opening her eyes and frantically shouting for her baby.

“He’s here,” I say in a soft voice. “I have him, he’s here. Don’t worry.”

She looks over, squinting her eyes, almost afraid to believe them.

“Ella, is that you? No it can’t be, you can’t be here.”

“It’s okay Mrs. Rhodes, it’s all going to be okay.”

With that, she passes out again and I take her hand, hoping that when she wakes up she’ll remember it was me.

“You know her?” Cleo asks.

“Yes, very well actually. Her name is Tilly Rhodes and she’s my best friend’s mother. I’ve known them almost my whole life.”

“I’m so sorry.”

I nod in return, not knowing what to say. Considering the situation, and all I’ve learned in the last year it’s not hard to piece together what’s happened. Mrs. Rhodes became pregnant again, without the Assembly’s permission, and hid the child. Now they are both here.

“It’s a blessing that she arrived with him,” Cleo says, offering a finger to the boy in my arms. “More than half the infants come alone. Their parents are too afraid to give their lives also.”

I look down at his chubby cheeks and bright eyes, and immediately understand why Mrs. Rhodes would die for him. Her poor family back home must be devastated knowing they lost both the child and her, all at once.

“What happens to the other kids brought here?” I ask. “The ones left alone?”

“We have a genetic index at the hospital of everyone on Earth, that way we can try and match the children to any close relatives here. If none are available, or if they choose to deny the child, it’s placed for adoption with someone else.”

“You have everyone’s genetics on file?” I gasp. “That seems a little too familiar to me. What makes your team different than the Assembly?”

“Because the choice to catalog your genetic identity is yours and yours alone.” Cleo answers calmly. “We don’t force anyone to do it, but it is highly encouraged. It really helps in cases of drop-offs to reunite families.”

I can’t imagine being called upon to care for an unnamed infant out of the blue, but I also can’t imagine turning my back on a part of my family either.

“I won’t have anyone showing up here,” I frown. “I’m an only child, and my father is all that’s left.”

Cleo gives a shy smile and pats me on the shoulder.

“That doesn’t mean you don’t already have someone on Earth. You never know who came before you.”

I sit in the stiff chair Marcus brought me for almost three hours before Mrs. Rhodes opens her eyes. Carly has been right alongside me when she wasn’t fetching us snacks from downstairs.

“Ella? So it was you.” Her voice is raspy and weak.

“Yes, Mrs. Rhodes, I’m here. So is the baby. He’s being checked out by a doctor, and then they’re bringing him right back here.”

She glances side to side, straining her eyes, and I remember how it felt the first time I looked around this place.

“Where are we?”

I rub my hands together, remembering what Marcus told us before. We aren’t allowed to give out too much information, it could be harmful to her if done at the wrong time. I know now how hard it must be for him and Cleo to do their jobs. It’s tough to want to help but know you have to do it in baby steps.

“You’re on Earth. You were sent here from Axiom instead of being executed. That’s all you need to know right now. Well that, and the fact that everything’s going to be alright. You’re safe here.”

I take her hand and she looks at me, her eyes filled with tears.

“They made Isaac watch,” she says through gritted teeth. “Those monsters at the Colonial Guard, they knew it was his family and they brought him to the raid. They made him hold my husband, his own father, as they killed me and my baby.”

I squeeze her hand and allow my own tears to fall, unable to imagine the horror of having to execute your own parent. Carly sniffles next to me, hiding her face in her arms, trying to mask her crying.

“I’m sure they were testing him,” I reply. “They wanted to see where his loyalties really lie.”

“I guess they know now,” she cries. “We all do.”

I sit in my chair, holding her hand as she weeps, for Isaac, for the other two sons she has left behind, and for her husband who lost so much so quickly.

It’s only a short time later that a nurse comes walking down the room holding the boy.

“He’s perfect, Mrs. Rhodes,” she says handing him off to his mother.

I watch his smile brighten as she pulls him close to her, nuzzling her nose into the side of his cheek.

“What’s his name?” Carly asks.

“Carter. He is named after my grandfather.”

“That’s a wonderful name,” Carly smiles.

I stand up and shake my leg that has fallen asleep, and Carly begins gathering up her things as well.

“You’re not going anywhere, are you?” Mrs. Rhodes asks.

“We were going to leave you for a bit,” I reassure her, “just so you have some time to yourself with Carter. We’ve been granted an extra day here to spend with you before we’re discharged.”

As Carly and I wait for the elevator, I look down the room toward Mrs. Rhodes and Carter. He smiles as she sings him to sleep, never knowing the hurt she’s hiding. Not worried at all about their new life here.

The next morning, I wake early thanks to Carter’s cooing. I see Carly sitting next to Mrs. Rhodes’ bed quietly talking. I walk over and plop myself down next to Carly.

“Mrs. Rhodes, we’re set to leave tomorrow morning,” I explain, “but Cleo promised me she would take good care of you, and I trust her.”

“Please, Ella, call me Tilly. We’ve come this far, there’s really no need for silly formalities now.”

“Okay,” I smile.

I’ve always loved Isaac’s mother. She is warm and welcoming every time I see her. She used to send extra treats in his lunch to share with me when we were children. Some part of me always thought she was hoping we’d end up together. It’s easy to see now how things don’t always work out the way you want it to.

“Carly was just telling me the story of you two. I knew what happened at the marriage ceremony but other than you two being executed, I had no idea what had happened.”

“Can I ask you a question?” I wince rubbing my neck. “After the ceremony, when everything was over…”

“Your father is alright,” she answers before I can ask. “He was upset, of course, as anyone would be in his position, but he kept saying you were a smart girl, and you must have really believed in something to give everything like that. He would smile and say you were always like your mother.”

“My mother?”

“Yeah, because of all that business with the rebels.”

Carly and I look at each other dumbfounded, turning our attention back to Tilly.

“Your mother was joining up with them. She let the rebels infiltrate the lab she worked at. With her high position there, they were able to work faster than anywhere else, and it allowed them to gain a foothold. That’s why the Assembly gassed that lab, and that lab alone. It was the one closest to succeeding.”

“How do you know all this?” I ask in disbelief.

“Because,” Tilly says sympathetically. “I was the one who introduced her to the rebels.”

“What?” Carly says louder than she means to.

“One of my best friends had joined the group, and your mother had found out. She kept asking questions. I thought at first she wanted more information so she could turn us in, but after a few visits it was clear what her motives were. She wanted to help them.”

“Why would she want to do that?” I can’t seem to wrap my mind around it all. “She loved her job, and she had worked so hard there. What would make her give all that up?”

“She was doing it for you. It’s amazing what a mother will do for her child.”

“How did that help me?” I snap as I feel the anger building. “How did it do any good to lose my mother like that? I’m still here aren’t I? I was still murdered in front of a crowd of people, only she’s not here with me.”

Tilly tilts her head and her words are soft and gentle. “She thought if the rebels could take power before you left Ethos, then you wouldn’t be forced into a loveless marriage like…”

Her voice trails off but I know the end of her thought. My mother didn’t want me to end up like she did. Forced to love someone she didn’t want to. Is it possible that, like myself, my mother fell in love with someone else, and she was forced to hide that part of her heart?

I get up and head back to my bed, pulling the curtain shut around me. I stand there just a moment, staring at my feet, before deciding to change clothes. After I’m dressed and ready for the day, I pull the curtain back to find Carly sitting on the bed next to mine, waiting patiently.

“She didn’t mean to upset you,” she whispers.

“I know. It’s not her I’m upset about; it’s just… how could my mother not tell me?”

Carly hangs her head, staring at the ground, and I realize this must be how she felt about her brother. Learning that the people you love aren’t what they seem is painful.

“At least your mom was one of the good guys. Nathan is apparently as bad as they come.”

I pull her closer to me and wrap my arms around her waist. Staring into her dark eyes I can see they are not just a deep brown, but have freckles of black throughout them. She lightly lifts the strands of straw-colored hair hanging around my face, and places them behind my ear. She presses her lips to mine and I pull her closer, wanting to lose myself in her, but she pushes softly against my shoulder, moving away from me.

“We have an audience, remember?”

I look over at Tilly playing with Carter and take a deep breath.

“Don’t worry,” Carly laughs. “We have a lifetime together to do all that.”

I chuckle in return and we move toward the elevators, excusing ourselves for a chance to visit the cafeteria downstairs. Unfortunately, when the silver doors open, we’re met by a stone-faced Marcus.

“Ladies, I’ll need you to come with me.”

“What’s this about?” Carly asks as the elevator drops us down toward the first floor.

“I know we said you had another day here, but there’s been a change in plans. You’ve been requested by a special unit, and need to leave immediately.”

“Wait,” I whine. “We didn’t have a chance to say goodbye to Tilly, or Carter, or even Cleo for that matter.”

“I’m truly sorry,” Marcus responds. “It’s out of my control.”

The doors open to the wide space of the first floor and Marcus leads us to the front doors.

“Here,” he says, handing us each a small green backpack. “I’ve packed a few things in here for you: protein packs, supplies you might need, that kind of stuff. This is as far as I go.”

“We’ll miss you Marcus,” I whimper. “Tell Cleo we wanted to say goodbye.”

“Of course I will. Now take care of yourselves.”

With a small salute Marcus turns and heads back toward the elevator doors, and we’re left to walk outside alone.

“What kind of special unit would want us?” I ask Carly. “You don’t think it’s some sort of trick do you?”

“Who knows, but like before, whatever it is at least we’re together.”

We walk hand in hand out the doors and into the heat outside. It’s the beginning of summer and the temperatures have been rising earlier in the day. Another thing we aren’t used to happening.

I shield my eyes from the sun and squint, waiting for them to adjust against the white light. When the spots finally clear I see a young man standing beside a strange car. He’s wearing camouflage pants and an olive green t-shirt. He’s thin but his muscles are toned, and his skin is tanned from the desert sun. If it wasn’t for his pale blonde hair and fair eyes I wouldn’t have recognized him at all.

“Henry!” Carly shouts.

She rushes toward him and throws her arms around his neck, almost knocking him off balance.

“I heard you girls were here, and I knew we needed to grab you as soon as we could.” He laughs.

It’s my turn now to hug him and I feel how solid he is under my grasp. In Axiom he was skinny and sickly, but it seems some time here on Earth has fixed whatever was wrong with him before.

“You’ve filled out a bit,” I smirk looking him up and down.

“Turns out I had some vitamin deficiencies that could be simply cured by spending some time in the actual sunlight, and a few well trained doctors.”

“Well you look good,” I smile. “Being on Earth really suits you.”

“Okay, that’s enough,” Carly scowls, grabbing my arm. I can’t help but giggle at her jealousy.

“What’s this special unit we’ve been assigned to?” I ask, shaking Carly off me.

“I can’t give too many details—”

“No surprise there,” Carly interrupts.

“I would say it’s the Earth’s equivalent to the rebel group on Axiom, only our motives are a little bit different.”

“And we were chosen for this?” I ask, completely surprised.

“Yes, handpicked by our leader, in fact. We should get going. It’s a bit of a drive.”

Henry moves around to the driver’s side of the mammoth vehicle and climbs in. Carly opens the door, and using a small step near the bottom, boosts herself inside. I grab hold of the door frame and try doing the same, but my foot slips just a fraction and I panic, throwing myself onto the seat in front of me. Sprawled out on my stomach with my feet dangling out the door I pull the rest of my body in, and sit upright.

“What the hell is this thing?” I ask gasping for air.

“It’s a Humvee. They were used by the United States’ Military back in the old days. A lot of what you’re going to see today is old military stuff.”

I sit back in my seat as the engine roars with the turn of the key, and the whole thing vibrates beneath us. Henry laughs at us and pulls a small bag from near his feet, tossing it in my direction.

“I knew if I was picking you up, I better bring snacks for the road.”

THIRTY-TWO

We’ve been driving for over an hour through the blank desert, and I begin to worry about where this place is.

“Henry? Where are you taking us exactly?”

“It’s an old secret base that was used by the United States Air Force. It was rumored to be holding all kinds of top secret aircraft that they were testing, and some people even believed the government kept aliens there. Funny how technically that’s all true now.”

We all chuckle but in reality the reminder that our true home is so far away still stings a little.

“What happened to you both?” Henry asks looking back at Carly. “I wouldn’t have figured you guys would end up here.”

“The same that happens to all of us,” she answers. “We fell in love.”

Henry gives an exaggerated nod as he understands. I feel a twinge of guilt knowing that he was sent for the same reason, only the girl he gave everything for didn’t love him as strongly.

“Paige sold us out,” I blurt out without thinking.

“I’m not surprised,” Henry responds. “She always was shady. I thought for sure you would have been married to Philip by now.”

“I would have been. The only thing Philip couldn’t control though was me, and in the end I made my own decision.”

I end the conversation there, not wanting to explain Philip’s behavior after Henry’s death. I don’t want to tell him how Isaac punched him and he started avoiding us. I know how it feels to have a friend betray me and I would never wish that on Henry.

The rest of the drive is spent talking about the days at Ethos and Henry begging me to retell old fairytales I had memorized. Thankfully it isn’t long before we arrive at the tall metal chain link fence which marks the entrance to the base Henry told us about. The top of the fence is lined with barbed wire and there is a guard shack near the entrance.

The gate pulls itself back and a man walks out toward us with a clipboard.

“Nice to see you again, Henry,” he smiles. “These the new recruits?”

“Yeah, just these two today.”

“Names please?” the man asks.

After answering him, he checks his clipboard and waves us through. The gate slides closed behind us and the road turns to dirt as we continue on our way.

We drive through another similar checkpoint further in and the road turns to asphalt once again. A few minutes later I spot the first building since we left the city.

“I told you it was a secret base,” Henry laughs.

As we get closer I notice there is only a small number of buildings and they are all pushed together into a tight formation.

“If this was a military base, why is it so small?” I ask Henry, thinking out loud.

“There is a whole network of areas underground. And the hangars on the surface are camouflaged to blend into the desert. It looks tiny but it’s deceiving.”

We arrive at a third checkpoint that guards a small parking lot. Henry pulls into a spot, and before he can exit the vehicle a short bald man runs up to him, reaching out to help him down.

“You’re just in time, sir,” the man says, handing Henry a folder.

Henry looks inside at the contents, smiles, and then shakes the man’s hand before turning back to Carly and me.

I thought I would have time to give you a quick tour, but it appears that the General would like to see you right away.”

“The General?” Carly asks.

“Yeah, the head of this unit. The General is not to be messed with, or kept waiting for that matter.”

Carly raises her eyebrows, and Henry’s face becomes stern.

“I’m not kidding, Carly. Disrespect will not be tolerated.”

He turns away from us, gesturing for us to follow. As we do I look over at Carly and she just shrugs her shoulders. Whoever the General is, I’m not excited to meet him.

“We’re meeting in Hangar 2,” Henry calls over his shoulder. “It’s one of the large buildings ahead, with the domed roof.”

As we walk, he does his best to point things out: the housing area to our left, the intelligence offices to our right, and other various buildings. Nothing of great importance is kept above ground. There are even two underground hangars that have mechanical doors that open and allow the aircraft to rise up from under the earth.

Hangar 2 is much larger than I originally thought, and once inside I feel dwarfed by its size. I count four planes, two Humvees like the one we arrived in, and another vehicle that looks heavily armored.

Ahead of us stands a small group of people, talking and pointing at one of the aircraft. In the center of the group is a tall man with a thin beard and glasses. He’s tall and thin with the exception of his broad shoulders. As he spots us walking toward them, he parts the group and comes forward to meet us, sticking out his large hand toward Henry.

“You finally made it back,” the man says with a laugh. “I was afraid you’d gotten lost.”

“Nonsense,” Henry laughs in return. “I could make my way around here in the dark. You know that.”

They shake hands for a moment before Henry turns toward Carly and me.

“Girls, this is Tony. Tony, this is Ella and Carly.”

“So you’re not the General?” I ask, shaking Tony’s hand.

Tony and Henry look at each other, snickering, and Carly smacks Henry on the arm.

“It’s not weird to believe that,” she says, coming to my rescue. “You informed us that we were meeting the General and then introduce us to this guy.”

“No, it’s not that,” Tony smiles. “I’m what you could call a secretary to the General. I make the appointments, keep the timeline, and make sure everything runs smoothly; that kind of thing.”

“That’s the General,” Henry adds, pointing to the person walking toward us.

She’s tall and narrow, with a long face and large dark eyes. Her slick dark hair is pulled back and pinned up, and her wide mouth is turned up into a smile. As she stops before us, Henry gives a salute, and I awkwardly try to do the same.

“It’s alright,” she says in a kind voice, smiling. “You don’t have to salute yet. No one expects you to know the protocols until after the new recruit orientation.”

“This is General Andrea Grace,” Henry informs us. “The leader of the Republic, and head of this unit.”

“The Republic?” Carly asks.

“Yes, that’s what we call ourselves,” General Grace answers. “We are working toward freeing the people of Axiom from the hold of the Assembly. Come, walk with me.”

With that, General Grace takes off toward the building across from the hangar, and my short legs have to work double time to keep up with her long strides. As we enter the white door we walk through a long hallway that leads to a stairway heading downwards.

“This is one of the entrances to the underground levels,” she tells us. “You’ll get a map, so there’s no need to worry. Everyone gets lost once or twice.”

She continues to lead Carly, myself, and Henry down long corridors and stairwells, obviously on a mission to get to a certain location.

“You might be wondering why you were asked to join this unit,” she says.

“We weren’t exactly asked,” Carly retorts. Henry shoots her a look of warning.

Andrea just laughs. “I guess that’s true. But you came highly recommended by one of our allies in Axiom.”

“How do you talk to people up there?” I question. “I mean it’s gotta be thousands of miles away?”

“A couple hundred thousand actually. It’s mostly messaging capabilities through their handheld consoles. Everything runs over the airwaves so it’s easy for our techs to pick up the signals and interact with them. Although, there are a few video calls that can be sent.”

We’ve finally arrived inside a large office with an old oak desk. Andrea takes her seat in the chair behind it, and we sit in the small metal chairs facing her.

“I took you two on because it was requested. However, we need to see if you possess any talents that can be useful here. We will try you out on a few things to see where you fit in, and you’ll be asked to take a firearms test to see how well you can shoot.”

“How can we be expected to pass a test for something we never did on Axiom?” Carly asks.

“You’ll be given lessons first and tested second. Some of the things you learned on Axiom may come in handy here. For example, I understand that you, Ella, were trained to be a nurse?”

“That’s right, but I feel like that was ages ago.” I hang my head, feeling ashamed that I’ve already forgotten everything I worked so hard to learn.

“It will come back to you,” Henry smiles.

He places a hand on my shoulder and squeezes, trying to reassure me. Carly smirks as she grips his wrist and moves his hand back to his side. Henry just snorts under his breath and leans against the wall. She turns her attention back to General Grace.

“What about me? I was trained for working with animals but I doubt you have very much use for that, especially if you already have Henry.”

“Henry has proved himself very valuable,” Andrea smiles. “He has a fighting spirit that drives him to lead the people of this unit, that’s why I chose him, and that’s why he’s risen through the ranks so quickly. He’s a natural commander.”

We all turn our attention to our friend, and I’m certain Carly and I are thinking the same thing. That skinny shy boy from Axiom, the one who barely spoke and sat silent and smiling in the corner, a natural leader? He’s going to beat the Assembly? That can’t be right.

Henry’s face blushes a bright red under his sun kissed skin, and he reaches up to run a hand through his hair, obviously uncomfortable with the sudden acute attention.

“As for you,” Andrea continues, looking back at Carly, “you seem to be quite a fighter yourself, I have no doubt that, like Henry you’ll be able to make a place for yourself within our unit.”

With that, General Grace rises to her feet, extending her hand once again.

“We can meet again in a few days after you’ve gotten settled in,” she says, shaking our hands. “It’s a pleasure to have you both here.”

Henry offers to lead us back to avoid us getting lost underground, and I’m glad he did. With every turn we take I feel more mixed up, and by the time we reach the final staircase I’m not sure which way is up or down.

Back on the surface world, Henry finishes our tour of the grounds, and leads us to the supply building. Inside are a series of rooms filled with anything you can think of needing. Rooms of uniforms and shoes, one with toiletries and hygiene products, one full of various tools, another with pillows and bedding, and finally we pass one full of stationery items.

“That’s insane!” I gasp, doing a double take.

“What?” Carly looks over my shoulder. “Is that all paper?”

Henry smirks. “Yeah, it’s used all the time here, for forms, letters, records, and all kinds of stuff. We use technology also, but there’s no chance of the Assembly intercepting messages sent by paper. It’s old school but it comes in handy.”

We head to the back wall where clipboards are tacked to a board, each holding a checklist. To the side are tall square boxes with two wheels on the bottom and a small handle on top.

“You’ll need one of everything listed here,” Henry says handing us each a clipboard. “Take one of these push carts to load the stuff. You won’t be able to carry it all.”

“Where are we taking it?” I ask.

“To your housing quarter.” Henry responds with a smile. “You’ll be sharing one, of course.”

THIRTY-THREE

The living quarter is actually a combination of rooms inside of a larger building, much like the dorms in Ethos. The biggest difference is that in addition to a living area, there is a kitchenette, a small dining table, and a single bedroom.

“One bedroom?” I ask as I lean in the door. “And a single bed?”

“Yeah,” Henry smiles, “but it’s queen-sized, so it’s enough room for both of you.”

I can feel my face turn hot and red, and I try to turn away from Carly and Henry to hide it.

“I just figured that since the two of you came to Earth joined the Republic together, you might enjoy sleeping in the same bed.”

“I mean, it’s fine. I don’t have any problems with it,” I stutter.

“Thank you, Henry. It’s wonderful.” Carly smirks, unaffected by my embarrassment.

Henry hands us some maps and a schedule for the next couple of days.

“You have tonight off to get things set up here, and if you don’t feel like cooking, there’s a dining hall located on the map. It closes at 9 P.M., so if you miss it you’ll have to track down a vending machine or something, which reminds me of something,” he says as he reaches into his pocket. He pulls out a small stack of greenish strips of paper and sets it on the table in front of Carly and me.

“This should be enough to get you through the evening. You’ll be set up with a pay schedule and everything tomorrow but for the most part you’ll find everything you need here on base.”

He says goodbye and closes the door behind him, leaving us to settle in to our new life. I feel awkward as I realize we haven’t been completely alone like this since before we left Axiom. During the last few days we spent in Ethos we were kept apart, and there were always nurses wandering around the hospital floor, checking on us here and there.

“Why is this weird?” Carly asks, sitting on the small couch.

“I don’t know.” I force a small smile. “It’s not like we’ve never been alone.”

“It’s been so long, I almost forgot what it’s like.”

We look around, trying not to make eye contact, and after a moment or two Carly finally breaks the silence.

“I guess we should unpack our things. There’s no point in putting it off.”

Arranging our space turns out to be a great way to ease the tension. We divide up space in the closet and bathroom. Each of us get one side of the large eight-drawered dresser, and we test the bed to see which side we prefer sleeping on.

After everything is put away and we feel a little more comfortable, we open every cupboard and drawer we can find to see what kinds of things the Republic has provided.

“We have dishes,” Carly calls from the kitchen.

“And a plunger,” I yell back from the bathroom.

“We’re living the dream aren’t we,” she laughs, meeting me in the living room.

“We really are,” I say with a smile. “This is what we wanted, right? The whole time we were in Ethos and we talked about what life would be like together, this is what I pictured in my head.”

“Me too.”

Carly pulls me to the couch and we both sit down, resting our backs against the soft fabric. I lay my head on her shoulder as she runs her fingers over the side of my face. I close my eyes, and feel the tension in my muscles ease. It’s been so long since I’ve felt relaxed. It’s been ages since I could say I wasn’t worried about my life, or someone else’s. I allow the feeling of peace to take over, and before I know it, I’m asleep.

I feel a hand gently shake my arm, and when I open my eyes I can see the sun has set.

“Wake up, sleepy head,” Carly smiles. “I know you would hate yourself if we missed dinner, so you might want to get up now.”

“What time is it?”

“Nearly 8. I want to give us time to find the dining hall. You know how everything looks different at night.”

I stand up, yawning and rubbing the sleep from my eyes.

“Well if I had to wake up, at least it’s for a good reason.”

Carly loops her arm through mine and we head out the door on a mission to find food.

“How funny is this?” She says. “It’s like the first night we met. Remember? You almost ran me over in the doorway.”

“Only because you came bursting in super late.”

“Oh come on, you got us lost later on the way back, it wasn’t that unheard of to get turned around on campus.”

“Yeah I guess,” I laugh. “Then you dusted yourself off, and dragged me arm in arm to the dining hall, just like this.”

“I had to,” Carly snickers. “I couldn’t let you get away.”

I shake my head with a smile. I was captivated by Carly the moment I saw her. Not when we knocked into each other outside the dorm door, but before that when our eyes met standing in line. That moment forever hooked me, and from then on, there was never going to be a chance of me getting away.

With a full stomach and a lazy walk, we head back to the living quarters. We’re talking and laughing, all while trying to read the map, when a trio of guys leaning against a nearby wall see us approaching. The biggest of the three pushes himself upright and heads our direction, stopping right in our pathway. He’s taller than us by a foot at least, with a square shaped head that looks too large for his regular sized body.

“Excuse us,” Carly says politely.

She moves to pass him, but he shifts his weight, blocking our way.

“You’re the newbies, ain’t ya?” the large guy asks. “I didn’t think we were getting any more recruits, but word around here is that you’re special.”

At this point the bully’s two buddies have joined him, forming a wall of solid bodies between us and our path home.

“What do you make of this, Ernie?” The jerk in front of us shifts and sneers as he addresses his friend to the left.

Ernie is medium height with thick arms and a wide waist. He’s almost a mountain in size, and when he talks his voice is deep and booming.

“I don’t think they look that special,” Ernie laughs. “What about you Reggie? You see anything special about them?”

Reggie, to our right, is shorter than the other two with a narrow face and beady eyes. He looks scared, like he’s been forced to join this small gang against his will.

“I guess not,” he stammers. “But Byron, maybe we ought to let them pass anyway, just in case.”

Byron, the leader, reaches out a large hand and grabs poor Reggie by the back of the neck, pulling him into some sort of side hug, squeezing tightly as Reggie struggles to break free.

“I’m not so sure I can do that.” Byron says narrowing his eyes at us.

He releases Reggie, pushing him the opposite way and laughs as Reggie falls to the ground. With Byron’s attention on his victim, Carly takes the chance to catch him off guard. She sticks her elbow out and using her body weight to jab him right in the ribs. He lets out a yelp and doubles over in pain.

Carly turns to Ernie and pushes the palm of her hand upwards as hard as she can, landing a blow right in the center of his face. Blood starts to gush from his nostrils and he falls to the ground, hands on his face.

“She broke my nose,” he cries as he rolls from side to side in the dirt.

Byron charges forward, running hard in the short distance between us, and lunges forward at Carly. She dodges to the side before he can knock into her, but as he falls past her he reaches out a hand and grabs her arm, pulling her down to the ground below with him.

Struggling to get to her feet, Byron and Carly wrestle, and he pins her down, putting his body weight on top of her to hold her still. I jump to action, climbing onto his back and grabbing at his face, trying to claw whatever I can. He whips his head back and forth, trying to shake me from his back while still holding Carly down.

A bright white light appears and blinds us all.

“What in the hell is going on here?” A voice asks from behind the light. “You all get up right now.”

I release my hold on Byron’s face and slide down his back, standing a few feet away. He pushes himself up and Carly scrambles out from under him, taking in huge deep breaths of air as she comes to my side. Byron kicks Ernie, who’s still crying on the ground holding his bloodied face.

The light is turned off and I see Reggie standing next to a man with shaggy red hair. Even in the darkness I can see the anger on his face.

“Of course it’s you two,” he says pointing to the boys. “You’ve been reprimanded twice already. I wouldn’t be surprised if you’re kicked out of the unit for this. Attacking two girls at night, is that really the image you want the Republic to have?”

Byron stands tall with a hateful look as Ernie trembles next to him. Another man runs over and a few hushed words are exchanged between him and the man at Reggie’s side.

“Right,” the first man says. “We’ll be escorting you two boys to see your commander, and possibly General Grace.”

At the mention of the General’s name, Byron’s shoulders sink and his stern face falls. I can actually see fear in his eyes. I can’t imagine what would make General Grace so frightening to someone like him, and I hope I never have to find out.

“As for you girls, Reggie has offered to help you back to the living quarter. I apologize, Miss Bower and Miss Reed. Rest assured nothing like this will happen again.”

“The two men give a salute, and Carly and I exchange perplexed looks. Reggie watches them lead the two bullies away before lowering his eyes and walking toward us.

“I’m sorry about that,” he says, staring at his feet. “They’re jerks. I’m not like them, I swear.”

“I can see that.” Carly brushes the dirt from the front of her clothes and sighs, “it’s alright.”

“We all got recruited around three months ago. I’m not even in the same command group as them, but they kept harassing me and making me do things for them.”

“Why are they here if they’re like that?” I ask. “What value could they offer to the Republic?”

Reggie shrugs. “There are different areas within the unit that need different types of people. I’m a tech geek and I help with the computer systems and radio frequency, stuff like that. Ernie works in the kitchen, and Byron was obviously an enforcer. He does outer fence patrols and keeps nosy outsiders from getting in. He’s also on the short list for a first attack if we ever get to Axiom.”

“Get to Axiom?” I ask, shaking my head. “You mean the Republic plans on going back? And then what, they attack the dome?”

“From what I understand it’s a possibility, but I don’t know much else. I don’t have that level of clearance.”

Reggie walks the two of us toward the housing building we were assigned and gives a little nod.

“Goodnight,” he says with a half-smile. “Again, I’m sorry about earlier.”

“Reggie, wait,” I call out, holding the door open. “You said you don’t have that level of clearance. Would someone like Henry Thatcher have that level?”

Reggie’s eyes widen and he nods. “Yeah I would say so, Mr. Thatcher is pretty high up, he would know all about it.”

I thank him and close the door, making my way down the hall toward our small apartment. Unlike earlier I can hear noise coming from behind the closed doors of the surrounding units. People must be off of work and settling in for the night. It’s weird to think this is all day to day life for these people, working in a secret base in the middle of the Nevada desert. Doing what they can to help the Republic make progress toward attacking their former home.

My feelings on the matter are mixed, and I’m trying to weigh things out as I enter our front door and find Carly sprawled out on the couch, legs draped over the armrest.

“Henry knows about the plans to attack Axiom,” I say, taking a seat in the large armchair across from her.

“So?” she asks, casually.

“So, doesn’t that bother you at all?”

“Not really. Axiom kicked us out, remember.” It wasn’t a question.

“Of course I remember, but that was the Assembly’s doing. If the Republic starts a war with Axiom as a whole, more innocent lives will be lost. If the dome is breached, the entire city will suffocate within minutes.”

“I’m sure the Republic has plans that take all that into account. Henry’s not the type of guy to get involved with killing innocent bystanders.”

“I don’t know, maybe he is now. I love Henry, and he seems like the friend we had back in Ethos, but so much has changed in such a short amount of time. I’m not sure I’m the same person as before, so how can I expect him not to be a little different?”

Carly looks over at me with sad eyes.

“Do you think I’ve changed?” She asks.

I shrug. “No…but also yes. It’s hard to explain. I don’t think anyone can go through what we have and not come out altered. If they can, then maybe there was already something wrong with them.”

We sit lost in our own thoughts for a few minutes. I’m wondering what would happen if I was forced to take sides. Would I fight against Axiom and the people who tore us from our families and threw us away like garbage, or would I defend the citizens, the neighbors and friends I grew up with for seventeen years?

Carly swings her legs back toward the floor and stands up, stretching her arms up over her head. I can see a sliver of her porcelain skin between the end of her shirt and the top of her pants. I check the clock on the wall and realize it’s past 10, and considering the packed schedule we have tomorrow, we should probably get some sleep.

“You’re worried about the bed situation aren’t you?” Carly grins.

“What? No,” I mumble, my face turning pink.

“It’s alright, I promise I don’t kick in my sleep or anything like that.”

Carly comes over and takes my hand, pulling me to my feet. Slowly she leads me into the bedroom and closes the door behind us. The moon’s soft glow comes in from the window and I can just make out the shape of her body as she changes into her pajama pants and a thin tank top.

I stumble in the dim light to find my own sleepwear and turn away from her as I slip out of my clothes. I’m suddenly very aware of my body and feel like every pore of my skin is hypersensitive.

“You can relax,” she whispers from somewhere in the dark.

“Yeah, I know.”

I finish changing and crawl under the blankets on my side of the bed, pulling the comforter up to my chin. Carly’s in bed beside me and I feel her leg press against mine under the sheets. My whole body is hot and my stomach is in knots. A mixture of excitement and anxiety fills me and I’m not sure what to do, or how to act.

“Look, Ella, just relax. It’s just sleeping, I promise.”

Carly rests her hand on my stomach as she turns onto her side, her head resting lightly on her pillow, her eyes closed and her breathing steady. I unclench my muscles and feel the tension fade away. I place my hand over hers, feeling them both rise and fall as I breathe. Slowly I begin to fall asleep.

THIRTY-FOUR

I’m almost finished with my cereal when Henry pulls a chair up to our table.

“Good morning you two,” he smiles. “I hope you’re ready for a busy day.”

“Are you the one showing us around again?” Carly asks.

“No, I have other matters to attend to. I checked earlier and you’re going to be accompanied by Caden Rowley for the next few days. He’s the best person to be training you and assessing your skills. He’s been here for about five years. He’s an Earthborn but has done extensive research on the ways of Axiom and the effects of Earth life on the former citizens.”

“So he’s like a nerdy jock?” Carly laughs.

“I guess you could say that,” Henry smiles. “He’s a good guy, and I trust him to take good care of you.”

“Speaking of which,” I add, “we had a small run in last night with some guys.”

“Yeah, I heard about that,” Henry frowns. “The problem with needing brute force soldiers is that sometimes you end up with guys like Byron Pierce.”

“What happened to him?” Carly asks. “I know they said he had prior infractions and I assume that’s not a good thing.”

“I’m not sure what happened, but we can ask General Grace when we have our meeting with her this afternoon. She wants a daily report on your thoughts and your progress.”

“Why does the Republic need brute force soldiers anyway?” I probe. “What could possibly happen?”

Henry cringes, looking nervous and rubs the back of his hair.

“You’ll learn what you need to, when you need to. I’m not authorized to give classified information unless you’re granted clearance, and that hasn’t been determined yet.”

“Do you hear yourself, Henry?” I ask. “You sound like a trained robot. ‘Classified information’ and ‘granted clearance.’ You’re our friend; you’re the boy who wanted me to read him fairytales under the trees.”

“Life changes a person, Ella,” he sighs. “We can’t go back to that time, that innocence. We have to move forward, otherwise, everything falls apart.”

“What do you mean? Did something—”

I’m cut off before I can finish by a man with narrow eyes and a wide smile. His straight dark hair is slicked back and he is wearing the same camouflage pants as the rest of us but instead of the olive green tee, his is a bright white. He’s rolled the sleeves up over each toned bicep, and a chain with a small round pendant dangles from his neck.

“This is Captain Caden Rowley of the Arrival Unit. He’s in charge of assessing new recruits and placing them with the proper command groups within the Republic. He’ll be taking you through the next few days and reporting back to the General and myself.”

Henry rises and him and Caden exchange salutes before Henry leaves us, failing to answer my question from before. Caden nods at us and takes the seat left by Henry.

“You’ve got about another five minutes before we begin. The first part’s super easy: it’s a video offering information on the ranks and different command groups and such.”

“It sounds boring,” Carly says shoving the last of her pancakes into her mouth.

“I’m not going to lie to you,” Caden laughs. “It is boring, but just think: you only have to watch it just this once. I get to watch it every time there are new recruits.”

“Fair point,” she laughs.

The movie was promised to be the only boring part to our day, and now that it’s over I’m looking forward to testing out the different areas of experience drills.

The first area we head to is the gun range, where we’re handed small black pistols.

“Now you want to grip the gun with your dominant hand like this,” Caden instructs as he raises his own pistol. “The other hand is placed under the butt, or sometimes used under the arm for support to steady your shot. In the case of a larger firearm you may need to grip it with both hands, but these smaller caliber ones should fit nicely in your palm.”

I hold the gun out, trying to imitate Caden, and frequently turning to him to check if it’s correct, when he shouts and ducks behind a plastic glass barrier.

“You are never to point your gun at something you don’t want to shoot,” he shouts with panic in his voice. “Lower your barrel toward the floor when you need to talk to someone.”

I do as I’m told and mumble my apologies as he returns to his place on our side of the barrier.

“As I was saying,” Caden smiles. “Keep your finger off the trigger until you’re ready to shoot. It keeps you from accidently firing at something, or someone, you don’t intend to shoot. For example, if you walk around with a loaded gun that’s been cocked, if something startles you, you may shoot off a round by accident. It happens.”

Carly looks at me and shakes her head, and I just stick my tongue out at her.

“Now, point your guns at the targets in front of you. You’re going to line up the front sight with where you want the bullet to go, and firmly pull back on the trigger to fire.”

I look ahead at the black sheet of paper hanging half way down the length of the room, its curved white lines marking where I want to shoot. Squinting one eye, I line the sight of the gun up with the center bullseye and pull the trigger. The pistol snaps backwards in my hand and narrowly misses hitting me in the face. My wrists burn with the shock of pain and I curse under my breath. Looking forward I see a small hole near the top left corner of the paper, far from any target I aimed for.

“It’s alright,” Carly says trying to comfort me. “Not everyone can get it right away.”

“Easy for you to say, you’re a professional already.”

Carly’s fired off three shots and all are within an inch of the center target. I scoff and hold my pistol out in front of me again, aiming for the middle and pulling the trigger. This time the recoil doesn’t catch me off guard, and my hands brace better for the impact. The bullet rips through the paper in the outermost circle.

“That’s better!” Carly smiles. “You’ll get it, I have faith.”

Caden walks behind me and shakes his head.

“You’ve got to relax your arms just a little. If you tense up, the recoil will hurt more.”

I fire off two more shots, coming closer to the center target. With each pull of the trigger I’m more confident in my ability, and I feel more at ease with the weapon.

After almost an hour of training with the handguns, we move on to rifles. Once the actual lesson is complete we’re given a test on gun safety and what we’ve learned. Finally, it’s lunch and I’m ready to feast.

“There’s nothing like a good day at the gun range to feed your appetite,” Caden jokes as he’s handed a plate of chicken and macaroni and cheese.

“You’re telling me,” I laugh in response, looking down at my own mound of food.

Once seated at a nearby table I shovel forkfuls into my mouth as Carly probes Caden with questions.

“Henry said you’re Earthborn. Where exactly where you raised?”

“I grew up on the West Coast of here. I believe it was once part of California but the states have almost disappeared since the old days. They’re more like territories now, and people live in small groupings all over the world.”

“Why is that?” I mumble as I chew.

“When the humans died off, nature took over. The animal species grew to large quantities and plants overtook some of the smaller cities. It’s better to keep together in contained groups because it’s safer for the people. When you travel from place to place you really get a sense of how small the human population has become compared to the rest of the world.”

“But you came here? Why?” Carly continues.

“I was curious about Axiom. We were obviously taught all about it growing up, since that’s where our ancestors came from. I figured the best way to learn about it, and really study Axiom, was to go to the source of the information. And since I can’t fly to the moon myself, I thought the next best idea was the closest drop off point, Las Vegas. So at the bright age of sixteen I set off from home and headed here, where I spent five years learning all I could. I helped work with the Retrieval Unit for a while, allowing me to interview some of the new Bounders while they were in the hospital. From there I was recruited by General Grace and became one of the first to join the Republic.”

“Wow,” Carly adds. “That means the Republic isn’t very old, since Henry said you’ve been here almost five years.”

I watch Caden push some macaroni around his plate, trying to decide how to answer.

“The Republic was built off the ruins of another group, one that General Grace disbanded herself due to corruption and greed. She refused to be a part of something that mirrored the actions of Axiom and so this unit was formed. In the short time we’ve been around, a lot of good things have come from it, and we’ve made a lot of progress.”

“Progress toward what?” I wonder out loud. “Waging war on Axiom?”

Carly tenses and kicks me under the table, but the words are already spoken and they hang there in the air between the three of us.

“If it ever comes to that, yes.”

The rest of the day is spent testing out our knowledge of computer networking in a makeshift control room, a driving test which I barely passed, and a test to judge our level of problem solving skills. Once it’s all complete, Caden walks us down to the General’s office where Henry sits waiting in a small room outside the main door.

There is a man behind the desk and I recognize him immediately as the one I mistook for the General yesterday.

“Ah, hello again,” Tony smiles. “She’s almost ready for you. How was your training?”

I smile politely in return, “it was alright. Exhausting really.”

“Well, Caden does drain people,” Tony says in a matter of fact tone. “He can be a show-off.”

I watch Henry snicker under his breath and Caden shakes his head.

“Always a pleasure Tony.”

Tony smiles before yelling down the hall at Caden as he walks away.

“You know I love you buddy.”

Henry turns to the two of us and laughs, “Tony has a way of mixing the truth with humor and while I find it delightful, some other people do not.”

“The ones who get it are the ones worth keeping around,” Tony says as he resumes typing, keeping the sly smile plastered to his face.

The door opens and Andrea ushers us inside, taking her seat behind the oak desk.

“I was given the scores on all your tests today and it seems you’re both in a good position. Carly is proficient in firearms and driving, while you both did exceedingly well with the problem solving skills. The computer knowledge is on par with anyone raised in Axiom but not outstanding in comparison to those on our tech team. It seems however that I would hesitate to place Ella behind the wheel of a car anytime soon.”

Henry snorts, and tries to quickly cover it with a cough.

“That’s no surprise to you Henry?” Andrea asks.

“I didn’t do too hot on the driving test in Axiom either,” I answer before he can. “My friend must be remembering that.”

I shoot a rude look at Henry who inadvertently snorts again. Carly pats my shoulder and I begin having flashbacks to this same scenario in Axiom, only this time Isaac isn’t here to help haze me.

“You’ve both done very well, and I’m happy to see results like these. Tomorrow will be a shorter day and we’ll decide your placement after that. Do you have any questions for me?”

“I do,” I say without thinking. Immediately I wish I had kept my mouth shut. The look on both Henry and Carly’s faces are urging me to leave the subject alone, but if I’m going to join this group, I want to know what I’m in for.

“Does the Republic plan to start a war with Axiom?”

General Grace’s face softens and she tilts her head to the side, her eyes filled with a mixture of sympathy and something else I can only think of as fear.

“The Republic is doing all it can to prevent the citizens of Axiom from destroying themselves. If the rebels up there continue the way they are, the Assembly will either sacrifice more innocent lives to destroy those rebelling, or the city will attack itself and burn it all to the ground. Our goal is to help the rebels win their fight against the Assembly without causing destruction. Of course, all of this goes on in secret.”

“But?” I ask. “That’s not where it ends, is it?”

“No,” Andrea continues, “it’s not. We want to avoid a war, but if the Assembly brings it to that point, we will not back down from one. There’s more than just Axiom at stake here. There’s the people of Earth too. If we start this, and then back down, the Assembly will believe we’re weak. That could cause them to attack Earth in return, and I will not allow for that.”

General Grace’s words are soft and calming, but the feeling behind them is fierce and full of courage. I can see now why Henry idolizes her, and why no one speaks ill of the General. She’s like a kind voice of reason that will explode into a fiery blaze if challenged.

“I understand,” I respond, allowing the subject to drop.

“As for the boys from last night,” General Grace continues, “they have been stripped of their titles and sent to do overnight clean up duty. You shouldn’t have to see much of them again.”

“What about us?” Carly asks with narrow eyes. “We were part of that fight too, so why weren’t we punished?”

“Carly, shut up!” I urge.

“From the report given by Reggie you were defending yourselves, and doing a good job at it from what I heard. I will not fault you for standing your ground against a bully with a prior record. We were all waiting for Byron to screw up again, it was only a matter of time.”

“Why do you keep him here if he’s so horrible?” I ask.

“You can see that just from your first day of testing you’ve been given a great deal of information about this place. I won’t release anyone who’s come here to have them tell the rest of Earth all the details.”

“But why not?” I question. “If you’re really trying to help Axiom and protect the people of Earth, why would it matter if anyone knew?”

General Grace sits back in her chair with eyebrows raised.

“Because, if we have spies on the moon, who’s to say Axiom doesn’t have spies here as well?”

THIRTY-FIVE

The second day of our testing starts out with Caden leading us to an open patch of dirt. A small group of soldiers huddle together a hundred yards or so ahead of us. There’s about ten of them, all milling around boxes packed with straw and metallic objects that are unrecognizable to me. Each one they remove is handled with delicate hands and extreme caution.

“They’re testing new explosives,” he tells us.

I continue to watch as a few hundred yards away one of the devices is set off, and a cloud of dirt explodes into the air, showering down rocks and sand as it settles. A few seconds later another of the bombs is detonated, and after each explosion the crowd of soldiers let out a loud whoop of excitement.

“They don’t have this kind of stuff in Axiom do they?” Caden asks with a smile.

“No they sure don’t,” I answer.

I take a step towards the group, wanting a closer look, when a loud bang knocks me backwards. The ground shakes under me and I can hear screaming all around. The hard ground cuts at my hands and knees as I push myself back to my feet, looking around for a clue as to what just happened. There in front of me, where the group of people were just cheering, sits a large crater. Debris is scattered all over the ground, and I can hear the moaning from somewhere inside the cloud of dust.

Without thinking I rush forward, ripping pieces of fabric from the bottom of my shirt as I go. I come to the first soldier, a young woman, and wrap the pieces of fabric around her arm which had been shredded by the blast. Once I have the bleeding from her wound under control, I check her torso for any other wounds that may be lethal. Carly and Caden run up beside me looking lost and confused.

“Check the others,” I shout to them both. “Look for any major injuries, something that will cause massive blood loss. Those victims need to be helped first. If it’s not serious move on until we’ve checked each one.”

The groans of pain engulf me as I systematically check off mental boxes, carefully assessing each patient. I have Caden gather those with minor injuries in one area and tell Carly to start wrapping wounds with whatever cloth or fabric she can find.

“Caden,” I call out. “Come help me with this.” He runs over to meet me near two bodies, the sweat dripping down his forehead. “Grab his legs, we need to move these two behind the hummer. It won’t do the other’s any good to see them.”

The first we grab is a young man, his entire arm dripping with dark red blood. His skin is ghostly pale but he’s still alive. The second is a girl clutching at her side. When I pull back what’s left of the shirt she’s wearing I find a large gash just below her ribcage. We place the two of them behind the vehicle, and make sure they are as comfortable as we can make them.

“What now?” Caden asks. His voice is uneasy, and his hands are trembling.

“I’m going to need to tie off this guy’s arm to stop the bleeding, he’s lost way too much already. I need you to apply pressure to that girl’s side to do the same.”

I rummage around in the hummer in front of us, and pull out a jacket. The injured man reaches his non bloodied hand into his pocket and pulls out a small pocket knife.

“Here,” he whispers, his voice quivering. “To cut it.”

I get to work tearing pieces of cloth and handing them to Caden. He places his large hands over the open wound on the girl’s side and he presses firmly against it, wincing as she cries out in pain.

“I know it hurts but he needs to do it,” I reassure her, calmly. “Just keep breathing, alright? Do you think you can do that for me?”

She swallows, panic in her eyes, and then nods her head weakly.

I begin tying a long thin strip around the man’s arm as his eyes begin to close.

“Hey, hey. Stay with me,” I order. “Tell me about yourself. What’s your name?”

He mumbles what I believe is a response, but it sounds like gibberish. His failing body gives in and his eyes flutter closed. I check his pulse, relieved to see he’s only passed out. I finish the tourniquet and check him for any other wounds that I might have missed. Satisfied that he’s stable enough, I stand up and look around the side of the hummer where Carly stands in front of a group of bloodied, battered soldiers. She’s talking into a radio and waves when she sees me. Tapping her wrist and holding up four fingers, I nod in return understanding her message.

“Carly found a radio, they’re sending help. They should be here in about four minutes.”

Caden nods, keeping his focus on his hands that lay over the girl’s abdomen. I sit down next to the man, placing my two fingers over the vein in his neck, feeling the rhythm of his heartbeat against my skin.

Four minutes seems like an eternity when you’re in moments like this. I thought the medics would never arrive and when they finally do, I struggle to give them control.

“These two are critical,” I say as they load them onto stretchers. “They need immediate attention.”

“Yes ma’am,” one of the medics says, putting her hand on my arm. “We’re taking them right now.”

Caden and I walk back toward the others, and Carly rushes to meet us.

“They’re all going to be alright, just a few minor cuts and bruises. The medics are going to load them in the hummers and take them back now. They want us to stick around to answer questions.”

All I can do is nod. The rush of the moment is gone and my body feels like it’s suddenly made of brick. I drag myself over to a rock by one of the hummers and sink down onto the hard surface. I catch a faded reflection of something in the side door and realize that it’s me I’m staring at. My shirt is shredded at the bottom, torn almost up to my bra. My hands are covered in blood and more is smeared across my stomach and pants. My hair is mangled and windswept, sticking up all over in a nest of tangles. If I didn’t know any better, I could pass for one of the soldiers in the explosion.

After an hour of answering questions, we’re finally released by the medics and sent back to the main base. As we get back, I check Caden’s watch and see it’s not even noon. The last few hours feel more like days, and I breathe a sigh of relief as he postpones the rest of today’s testing for another time.

After a warm shower and a change of clothes, I feel a bit better. I lay down on the bed, waiting for Carly to finish cleaning herself up in the bathroom. My eyelids grow heavy and I’m just about to fall asleep when a pounding knock comes from the front door.

Carly sticks her head out, hair wrapped in a towel, and another wrapped around her body.

“Who the hell is banging?”

The knocking comes again and she ducks back inside before I pull the door open. Standing on the other side are Caden and Henry, both looking somber and uneasy.

“What’s wrong?” I ask.

“The General has cancelled the remainder of your testing,” Caden explains. “You’ve been requested to meet with her immediately.”

“I don’t understand,” I say as I look back and forth between the two guys.

Carly walks into the living room, fully dressed, and drying her hair with one of the towels. “We didn’t do anything wrong,” she snaps. “If it weren’t for Ella those soldiers would have probably died.”

“I’m not sure what’s happening,” Henry responds. “All I know is that I was asked to bring you to General Grace as soon as I found you.”

“Fine, whatever,” Carly grunts, throwing the towel across the room. “Let’s get this over with.”

Henry leads us back down the now familiar trek to the General’s office, followed by Carly and myself. Caden left us before we went down the first staircase, stating that he wasn’t invited so he wouldn’t be following.

The three of us walk in silence, the only sound is our footsteps echoing in the empty halls. Just before the waiting area Henry turns and faces us.

“Whatever happens in there, I have your back.”

I stare at Henry, his eyes glistening and his mouth pinched tight.

“No,” I sigh. “You can’t give up everything you have here just because of us.”

“Why not? You never left my side when they tried dragging me from the girl’s dorm. You stayed until the last moment when that guard executed me. I won’t abandon you the way you never abandoned me.”

I feel my own eyes well up, and I blink away the tears before walking, head held high, into the General’s office.

“Take a seat, everyone,” General Grace commands. “We have some things to discuss.”

Carly’s hands are clasped together in her lap, the nails of one digging into the skin of the other. I silently plead with her to remain quiet until we know what’s happening. She rolls her eyes but continues to keep her mouth shut.

“I understand we had an accident today during some explosive testing, and that you two sprung to action to assist. I want to thank you both. Your actions saved the lives of everyone there.”

“It was all Ella,” Carly interrupts. “She ran out first and gave us the instructions we needed to make everything happen.”

“Either way, you were both there, you both helped, and I’m thanking you both. Because of the actions you exhibited earlier today I’m cancelling any further testing for the two of you. I’ve made my decision on where you belong.”

I lean forward in my seat, eager to hear what our futures hold. From the corner of my eye I can see Henry slump down, relieved that we don’t seem to be in any trouble.

“As I’m sure you’ve noticed,” Andrea continues, “Henry has a very important position in the Republic, although I’m certain you’re not sure what that position is. He is the leader of an elite group of soldiers we’ve named the Marshals. It’s a small number of specially selected individuals, and I’m offering positions there to both of you.”

“What?” I gasp, “Why?”

“You were brought here as a favor and I have to admit I had my doubts. However, in the first few days since you’ve arrived, you have shown more courage and strength than some soldiers have shown their whole lives. I think you would both bring separate, unique qualities to our team.”

“What is the purpose of this team?” I ask.

“We have been developing an airship of our own, that combined with the intelligence gathered from our insiders in Axiom, we will break in and infiltrate the Assembly, taking over the city, and freeing the citizens.”

“When?” Carly asks. “Do you have a timeline for all this?”

“It’s a tentative one right now but yes. We figure in less than a week’s time, we’ll be ready to fly to the moon and begin the mission.”

“And what exactly will our roles be?” I stammer. “I’m not a soldier, I can’t go in guns blazing.”

“No, you will be our medic. We were looking to take another young man but he doesn’t seem to have your fearlessness. He would never run without thinking into an explosion site, and that’s the kind of person we need. As we make our way into Axiom, things could go wrong. We need a medic that can stay focused in the chaos around them. That’s why we need you.”

“And me?” Carly asks.

General Grace smiles. “You have shown bravery far greater than your little body should allow. I’m making you the second in command under Henry. He’s been carefully watching the others in the unit and has failed to find anyone matching your combination of courage, sharp thinking, and…what did you call it, Henry?”

“Balls, ma’am. I said she had balls.” Henry clears his throat as his face and ears turn bright red.

“There is one more thing,” the General continues. “I’m sure you’ve been wondering who in Axiom requested we bring you aboard.”

“Not really,” I answer. “I haven’t had much time to think about anything since we came to this planet.”

“Well, either way, I’ve arranged a video conference for you to see him. It will be short so it’s not intercepted, but he wanted to check on you both and make sure you’re alright.”

General Grace presses a button on her computer, and turns the screen toward us. A grainy image appears and sputters a few times before smoothing out. There, staring at us from a monitor thousands of miles away, is a face I know immediately with his slicked back hair and signature smirk.

“Nathan?” Carly squeaks. “Is that really you?”

“Yeah, it’s me. I’m so happy to see you’re alright. I was worried about you making it through acclimation, but I see you’re both doing fine.”

“I don’t understand,” I stammer. “You’re in the Assembly, you’re the bad guy.”

“It isn’t always that simple,” the General answers.

“I’m sure the General can inform you on all the details later,” Nathan says. “I can’t talk long, but I wanted to tell you that I love you, and I’m sure what you learned once you arrived made you angry, but everything is going to be okay. I promise.”

The picture cuts out a few more times as Nathan begins looking over his shoulder.

“I have to go,” he says quickly. “I’ll see you again one day, for now just keep each other safe.”

The screen fades to black and he’s gone. Carly’s eyes are red and puffy, but there’s a light in them that wasn’t there a minute ago. General Grace sits back in her chair, holding her hands in her lap.

“The Assembly Member that Nathan was recruited to take over for was already working with us. He felt the other members were starting to become suspicious, so he personally sought out someone who could take his place and keep his secret going. Nathan passed all the tests and soon after he was brought to City Center, he was told the real reason for his position.

“I believe you girls may need a minute,” the General says, rising from her chair. “Henry, will you help me get some coffee for us all? It will give them some time to process everything.”

“Of course,” Henry nods. As he walks behind us to follow General Grace from the room, he brushes the tips of his fingers over our shoulders. It’s a small sign of comfort and I’m grateful for it.

Carly wipes the streaks from her face with the back of her hand, and suddenly begins laughing.

“Are you alright?”

“I’m great,” she laughs. “I’m more than alright. He’s not one of them. He’s been working to help Axiom this whole time. I couldn’t be happier.”

“Then why do you sound strained?”

Behind her laughter is something else, and I’m worried she’s at the point of breaking. The laughing dies off and she just sits shaking her head.

“I’m fine, it’s just a lot to take. We’re going to break into Axiom, to help my brother who I hated a few hours ago, destroy the Assembly, and free the citizens. Doesn’t that all sound a bit insane to you?”

“Yeah, of course it does. But so does everything else.”

“What do you mean?” Carly looks at me, her tear stained face worried.

“Doesn’t the idea of Axiom sound insane? I mean being monitored for your whole life, barcoded and tested, paired up with someone you don’t know for the sake of procreating. That all sounds insane.”

“It is. That’s why I’m not saying no to all this.” Carly’s face is firm and I can tell the fire within her is returning. “As crazy as everything else is, it’s worse to deny the people their right to their own lives. No one should have to die for love.”

THIRTY-SIX

Carly sits staring out of the window of our living room. She’d pulled the armchair up to it two days ago, and now that’s where I find her in the mornings. She watches the sunrise, sitting in that oversized seat, blanket wrapped around her, with a steaming cup of tea.

“Good morning,” I whisper, trying not to scare her. “I see you’re up early again.”

“Yeah, of course,” she smiles. “We have a lot to do if we’re going to be ready on time.”

Since the meeting with General Grace three days ago, where we learned Nathan is a spy for the Republic, Carly has thrown herself into the work we’re doing. She trains at the gun range twice a day, she’s taking fighting lessons from Caden, and she’s spent a lot of time with Henry developing strategies for once we’re inside.

I, on the other hand, don’t feel like much help. Henry had me compile a list of supplies I would need for a portable bag. He wants me to carry a backpack that is big enough to take the essentials, but light enough that it won’t slow me down, or get in the way of my firearm. Even as the medic I was told I would need to be armed. We don’t know what we’re facing when we arrive in Axiom.

I tried to argue that the Colonial Guard guns are equipped with the needle for the injections, and so we shouldn’t have any issues with them. Henry and Andrea suspect that the Captain of the Guard has backup resources in case they’re needed. If this group has been fearful of a rebel uprising for years, they will have prepared themselves.

Today we’re being taken to meet the rest of the Marshal team, and to see the ship that we’ll be taking to the moon. We met two of the other members yesterday. Lucas is an Earthborn in his early thirties, with sandy colored hair and a round face. He was trained as a police patrol for the city of Las Vegas and has even been shot before. With the cities being so self-contained, sometimes when resources are low, people try to steal from neighboring communities. He was trying to stop two young men from robbing a local store when they opened fire. He was shot in the arm, and another bullet grazed his ear, taking off a portion of the bottom lobe.

The second person we meet is a woman named Hannah. She keeps her brown hair shaved down to just fuzz, and has piercings all down one ear. She was born in Axiom and was married to a man named Jacob after graduating Ethos. She lived with him for two years without incident, growing to care for him, but never falling in love. It was when he asked her if they could apply for a child that she knew what had to be done. She didn’t want to have a child with this man. It didn’t matter that he was sweet and caring, she wasn’t in love with him. The more she thought about it, the worse she felt, and in the end she couldn’t bear the thought of having raising another kid to grow up and be forced to live this way. The next day she stood on top of her car in the front yard and began protesting the laws of Axiom. The local guard was called, and she knew they would free her. They pulled her down off the car and executed her on the spot.

I pull myself away from my thoughts and back to the present, placing a hand on Carly’s shoulder.

“I’m sorry,” she says still staring out the window.

“For what?”

“For spending the nights out here, and for sleeping on the couch instead of the bed.”

“It’s alright.” I pull my hand away and sit on the couch. Carly turns to look at me. Her hair falling around her face, the dark strands matching her eyes. The pink of her lips shining in the morning light.

“It’s not that I don’t want to be in there with you,” she says. “It’s just that with everything else going on, with our upcoming mission, I’m afraid.”

“You? Afraid?” I didn’t mean to sound shocked but I am. Since talking to Nathan I felt Carly regained every ounce of strength and courage she ever had, and to hear that she’s frightened catches me off guard.

“Yes, I do get afraid,” she smirks. “I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone, and I’m already terrified that saving you is going to be more important to me than the rest of our mission.”

“I’m afraid too,” I reply. “But I’m afraid that if we go up there and something happens, and I lose you, that I will have missed out on something special.”

I take a breath, trying to find the words to say what’s been on my mind, to explain what I need right now in this moment. “I love you Carly, and I want to love you in all the ways I can, before it’s too late.”

Carly nods, setting her cup of tea on the table next to her. Slowly she stands, pulling the blanket around her shoulders and walks toward me. I reach out, wrapping my fingers around the back of her knee, and pulling her closer to me. A strand of skin peaks out from under her shirt, just below her belly button. I press my lips to it, feeling the warmth of my breath on her flesh. I kiss her gently along her stomach as she runs her hands through my hair. She leans forward, forcing my back against the couch, and sits with her hips over my thighs, her lips hovering just above mine. The blanket falls around the both of us as she leans forward, pulling me into a deep kiss that awakens every inch of my body.

I wrap my hands around her back, running my fingers along her spine. Her hands cradle my neck, her fingers laced through my hair. I breathe heavy as I continue kissing her, light and then harder, alternating between a tease and a promise. I feel like I swallowed fire, and it’s now spread through my veins into every corner of my body.

Carly pulls away and stands once again. I shudder at the sudden loss of her, my heart pounding loudly in my ears. I look up toward her face only to find her smiling down at me. Not the usual playful smirk when she’s teasing me, or the smile she gets when she’s about to laugh, but something different. It’s soft but behind it I feel a hunger, and a hint of danger.

She takes my hand and pulls me from the couch, and with that same smile leads me into the bedroom, closing the door behind us.

After finally getting out of bed and putting on some clothes, we make our way toward the main stairwell, heading downstairs to meet Henry.

“He said he’d be in the hangar,” Carly says, leading the way. “We’re almost late.”

I feel my face blush as I replay the last hour in my mind. If we get in trouble for showing up late, it was totally worth it.

“Here, this is it.” Carly turns down another hall and pushes through two swinging doors.

“Glad you could make it,” Henry laughs, his voice echoing in the space surrounding us.

The hangar is nearly as large as the ones above ground. Dug into the side of a nearby mountain, it’s half underground and half above with a hatch to release the aircraft.

Behind Henry sits a large gray ship: the front is pointed and three giant windows surround the control board. Three round exhausts cover the back end, with two smaller ones attached under each of the two wings. The side hatch opens and two new faces emerge, walking toward the three of us.

“Hannah and Lucas will be here shortly,” Henry says. “These are the other two members of the Marshals. This is Captain Andrew Young and Vincent Law.”

The taller of the two men steps forward and offers his hand. He’s older than the rest of us, probably in his forties or fifties, and the wisps of gray in his hair remind me of my father.

“I’m Captain Young, but you can call me Andrew.”

“So you’re flying us there, in that?” Carly asks pointing to the ship.

“Yes ma’am. I’ve been flying planes here on Earth my whole life. Grew up in the Midwest in farmland, we grew crops to sell to several counties out that way and had to deliver by plane. After that, I spent the last three years learning this beauty.”

“Andrew’s done three test flights into the atmosphere,” Henry explains. “All of course when the moon was on the other side of the planet.”

The second of the men offers us his hand.

“Name’s Vincent,” he says with a smile, “I’m not a Captain of anything, just a soldier looking to free the people.”

“He comes from Axiom as well. He was one of the infants born without permission.”

Vincent nods, “I have a score to settle with the people who ripped me from my family. Besides, I’m pretty good with a gun.”

“So, Hannah and Lucas?” I ask.

“Are right behind you,” comes a high pitched voice.

Hannah is walking through the doors, followed by a somber looking Lucas.

“We have a problem,” Lucas frowns. “We just received word that the retrieval ships for Axiom won’t be flown out here for another three weeks at least.”

“Retrieval ships?” I ask. “What do you mean? I thought we were just getting rid of the Assembly.”

“We are,” Henry answers, “but that also means ending Axiom and bringing the citizens to Earth. That was always the plan. We need the retrieval ships to load all the citizens. They won’t fit in that ship there.”

Fear and panic start to rise in my chest and I can taste bile in the back of my throat. Haunting images of the boy on the sixth floor spring to mind and I shake my head, running for the doors.

Carly’s quick on my heels, calling my name as I run down the maze of hallways and stairwells, Henry close behind her. I can’t let this happen. This can’t be the plan. I don’t know why I never thought to ask.

Somehow without tripping over my own feet, I make it all the way to the General’s office, shoving open the door to the waiting area. Tony stands as I burst through, and moves to the doorway, blocking the path to General Grace.

“You can’t go in,” he says in a firm but calm voice. Carly and Henry burst in after me, and in the confusion Tony loses focus and I push past him.

“You can’t bring the citizens to Earth,” I shout as General Grace jumps to her feet. “You can’t do it.”

“Why don’t you sit and we can talk about this,” she answers in a firm tone.

“I tried to stop her, I’m sorry.” Tony stands in the doorway, holding back Carly and Henry.

“It’s alright,” General Grace sighs. “Let them in, I can take care of this.”

I feel my muscles tense throughout my body, and my lungs hurt from the run, but I’m too hysterical for it to matter.

“You can’t bring the citizens to Earth,” I repeat.

Carly’s hand is in mine now, and Henry lurks behind us, waiting to gauge the General’s reaction.

“Why is that? I assume you have a good reason for your outrage,” the General says, taking her seat again.

“It’s not fair to them.”

“How is it not fair? They are being forced to live by someone else’s rules up there. They would be so much happier being free down here like us. Aren’t you happier now?”

“You have to know the risk of bringing someone to Earth. I’ve seen what it can do to a person if they can’t acclimate. They might not handle the transition, and their bodies, or minds, might break. They could lose who they are, and be forever locked away, driven mad from the drastic change. Tell me how that’s fair.”

General Grace sits silent, her eyes narrow and her mouth a thin line.

“We weren’t given a choice in coming to Earth.” I continue. “We all believed we were dying. Waking up here was a blessing, I’m not denying that, but it still wasn’t a choice I made. Us charging into Axiom and demanding that the citizens come with us to Earth is just the same. The motive might be different but we’re still robbing them of their freedom. You don’t want to be like the Assembly. I know that. You wouldn’t want to swipe one form of slavery for another would you? Is that really the legacy you want to have?”

I stand motionless, feeling the energy seeping from me. Carly squeezes my hand, holding her breath in the silence. Henry is now on my other side, his face stern, but the color drained. After a few moments General Grace reaches out, pressing a button on the phone near her.

“Tony, please call the rest of the Marshals to meet us in the conference room in ten minutes. We have some things to discuss.”

THIRTY-SEVEN

“You can’t seriously be changing the mission now,” Lucas shouts. “The whole point was to put an end to the Assembly and to free the people.”

“Yes, I understand that, and the mission hasn’t changed.” General Grace stands before the table of Marshals. “We are just altering the final result. I won’t be the tyrant who rips people from their homes and forces them to live here.”

Lucas slams his fist on the table, and I jump.

“You’re taking orders from a little girl now, is that it? I thought you were a General of the Republic, not some babysitter trying to pacify this child.”

Henry leans across the table, grabbing Lucas by the shirt.

“You will not speak to the General that way.”

“That’s enough!” General Grace’s voice booms and reverberates against the walls of the office.

Henry releases Lucas and walks to the far wall, leaning against it as he pouts. Lucas smooths the front of his shirt as General Grace saunters up next to his seat. Slowly she pulls the pistol from her side and cocks the hammer, pressing the cold barrel to the side of Lucas’ head.

“If you don’t like the way I make decisions Lucas, you can leave this team. I won’t have anyone here that doesn’t trust my judgment. Is that clear.” It was not a question.

“Yes ma’am,” Lucas answers, taking a few slow deep breaths. He rises to his feet, pushing the chair out hard behind him, and makes for the door. As he passes Henry his hands ball into fists, but he continues moving, finally slamming the door behind him.

“If there is anyone else who wishes to leave, do it now.”

The General waits, eyeing each person in the room, but not a single one makes a move. She walks back to her place at the head and pulls her phone out. As the voice on the other end answers, her eyes flash.

“Tony, Lucas is no longer a Marshal. You know the protocol.”

Without another word, she hangs up and places the phone on the table.

“Now, as I was saying: if we’re going to do this the right way, we need to make arrangements for everyone wishing to stay in Axiom, and for those here on Earth who wish to return.”

“We’ll need communication,” Hannah stutters, composing herself. “Once everything is settled we’ll want a way to remain connected between Earth and Axiom that’s a little more permanent than what we’re working with right now. I can work with the techs on ideas.”

“Great, what else?” General Grace asks.

“The government will need a clean house,” Henry says from the back of the room, “but disbanding the whole system might too extreme. We’ll need to appoint trusted people into positions of power to help redesign the laws and keep the government honest.”

“I think I might have the perfect person,” General Grace smiles. “Nathan Reed.”

“You want my brother to run the Assembly?” Carly snorts.

“Yes. I think he would be the top choice for a replacement Head of Colony. He’s on our side, but already knows the laws of Axiom forwards and backwards. He’s the only insider we have in the actual Assembly.”

“But what if he wants to come to Earth?” Carly mumbles.

“We’ll deal with that if it’s an issue,” the General answers.

General Grace moves on, discussing other areas of concern and tossing ideas around the room, but Carly is in a different place. I know she was hoping for a reunion; hoping her family would be whole, here with her. Nathan staying in Axiom would mean the Reed family would be required to choose whether to stay with him, or to leave and be here with her.

“What about the current Assembly?” Andrew asks. “When we overtake the City Center will we be taking them into custody or are we shooting on sight?”

“That’s yet to be determined,” General Grace answers. “If they surrender, I don’t want them harmed. We have to assume they had no idea any of us even exist down here, and if they were aware they might be needed for information. That being said, anyone who fights against us has made their choice and will face the consequences. We all thought we were dying for our cause when we were on Axiom, and like us, they should too.”

My hands are numb, and my head foggy. The talk around the room continues, but I catch only snippets.

“…must control rebels.”

“…lockdown the colonial guard base…”

“We need a solid transportation system…”

Finally, after hours of debate and planning, General Grace rubs her temples and calls it a day.

“We’ve done some good work here,” she smiles. “I think if Nathan and his counterparts can hold the rebels off a little longer, we might even keep on schedule.”

“About that,” Vincent cringes. “Lucas said that the retrieval ships are at least three weeks from being delivered. They are having trouble rounding up pilots to fly them.”

Andrew raises a hand and smiles, “I think I can help with that.”

“It looks promising,” Henry smiles with a mouthful of bacon. “Andrew got a hold of some of his buddies last night, and he’s calling a few more today.”

“They are willing to help?” Carly asks, pushing her eggs around her plate.

“Yeah, for the most part. I think pilots are all pretty similar. They crave a certain kind of adventure.”

“And Lucas?” I ask.

“I’m not sure,” Henry frowns. “He was in control of some pretty classified material, and no one has seen him since he stormed out. I wouldn’t be surprised if no one ever sees him again.”

After breakfast is over we all split up, each having different jobs to do. Henry’s going through the rundown of the mission, looking for answers to any worst case scenarios. Carly is heading to find Caden and get in some final training, and I’m left helping Andrew find contact information for old pilot friends of his.

The work is tedious and boring. I understand the importance but digging through the files of all the people on Earth takes some time. I’ve searched hundreds of names in various databanks when I finally decide to excuse myself for a break.

“I need to give my eyes a rest,” I say to Andrew. He nods as he talks into the phone on his shoulder.

Outside, the sun is high and the air is hot and dry. A warm breeze rolls in, rustling the dirt scattered on the pavement. I lean back against the wall, feeling the heat from the brick through my shirt.

“I haven’t seen you around much,” a voice calls out. I squint in the bright sunlight and see Reggie standing across the lot, kicking at rocks on the ground.

“Yeah, I guess I’ve been busy,” I laugh.

“Makes sense,” he smiles. “I heard Hannah talking in the tech offices today. It sounded like something big and important.”

“You could say that.”

Reggie moves closer. “What do you think it is?”

I stand up straight, suddenly feeling awkward and nervous. For a brief moment I think I see the sunlight shine on something in his pocket, but when I look again it’s gone.

“I’m not sure. You know how it is around this place better than I do. Only certain people get certain information.”

“That’s true, but you’re important. I’m sure you know something.”

He’s only feet from me now, and my gut is telling me to run, to get as far from him as I can. I take a step back toward the door, hoping to duck back inside, but he’s quick and sticks a leg out in front of me.

“Leaving already?” he asks. “I thought we could talk a little more. I know you only have a few days left for whatever it is. You’re probably nervous, and if you talked about it you might feel better.”

“You know I think I really should get back to work. I don’t want to get in trouble.”

Reggie shrugs and moves his foot back, clearing the way to the door.

“Sure, wouldn’t want that,” he says with a scowl.

I pull on the handle and nearly jump inside. Andrew is right where I left him, still deep in conversation. I move toward the window, carefully peering between the blinds. Reggie backs away from the door, looking over his shoulder before turning and walking away.

“There you are!”

I jump at the sound of Andrew’s voice, knocking my head into the window pane. Rubbing the spot on my forehead, I turn around to face him.

“Sorry,” he laughs. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“No, it’s my fault,” I smile.

“The General called and she needs me for a quick meeting. I was hoping you could finish up calling the last two names on the list for me. After that, we should be done.”

“Yeah, no problem.”

Andrew grabs a few folders and heads for the door, leaving me alone in the large empty office space. I plop myself down in front of the computer once more, ready to search for the final names on his mammoth list. I stare at the small blinking line in the search bar and pause, having another idea instead. I lean forward and type another name.

TILLY RHODES

I wait as the computer searches for the results. The thought of breaking into Axiom is scary enough as it is, but the idea of running into Isaac with guns drawn is even worse. I don’t know what I’m going to say, but I need to talk to Tilly before we leave.

The computer dings and the search result lists that she’s still being held at the hospital. Hopefully I can get out there before they release her. Just in case, I take a scrap of paper and jot down the phone number to the hospital’s reception desk, and shove it in my pants pocket.

Leaving the office, I lock the door behind me and walk as quickly as I can toward our living quarter. Maybe Carly will be there already, and I can ask her about taking me into the city tonight. Maybe we can call Marcus and have him hold her until we can visit.

As I unlock the door to our living room, I know instantly I’m alone. The lights are all off, and it’s eerily silent. I turn around thinking I should check Caden’s training rooms when something hard runs into me, knocking me backwards onto the floor.

As I scramble to get up, a small figure shuts the front door, and slides the lock into place. I’m dizzy from the fall but manage to find my feet. When I look up I see he’s holding something long and shiny in his hand.

“Reggie? What—”

Before I can finish he runs at me again, pushing me backwards with all his strength. I fall into a small wooden end table and crash to the floor again, this time landing on top of a pile of splintered wood. I kick out at him, my legs flailing in desperation, but he grabs my foot and drags me into the center of the room. I start screaming, hoping some of the neighbors have made it home early and might hear me, but the noise makes Reggie’s eyes widen and he climbs on top of me, pinning me down with the weight of his body. His right arm is pressed across my neck and shoulders, while his left hand shows off the silver six inch knife he’s brought with him.

“You should have just talked to me,” he frowns. “It would have been easier.”

I stare up at him confused. His normally shaky uneven voice is gone, and now when he speaks it’s solid and harsh.

“Reggie, please,” I gasp. The force on my throat is making it harder to breathe. I continue to kick my legs wildly but with Reggie sitting on my waist, and there’s nowhere for me to go. My hands frantically grab at his arm, scratching in a desperate attempt to move it. My nails dig into something soft and a strange dark mark appears on his wrist beneath his flesh.

“Don’t beg!” he screams at me, spit flying from his mouth. “That’s beneath you! I thought you would be the easiest to take, you’re weak and can’t fight the way the others can, but I still considered you a worthy opponent. If you start babbling and begging for your life, I might have to change my thoughts about you.”

“What does it matter,” I spit back. “You’re going to kill me anyway.”

“Not if you give me what I want,” he smiles. “Tell me about the secret project.”

“That’s never going to happen.”

“Then I guess you’re right. I will have to kill you.”

Reggie presses the flat side of the knife against my cheek, pausing to watch my eyes, waiting for a reaction. I give him none, holding my gaze forward and unmoving.

His face turns from amused to rage in an instant. He pulls his arm from my neck, allowing the air to refill my lungs. As I cough and gasp, he gets to his feet and stomps around a few times before coming back to where I’m lying in a heap on the floor. His leg swings forward, crashing into my left side. I scream out in agony, twisting around to try and gain some sort of relief. Before I can move too much he kicks again, landing another jarring blow to the same spot. I hear a crunch and the pain intensifies. I cry out louder, desperate for someone to hear.

“Shut up!” Reggie yells. “If you’d just tell me what your mission is, I’d let you go.”

I take short shallow breaths, trying to keep the pain in my ribs from growing. I can’t speak, even to tell him “no.” I roll over to my uninjured side, staring at the front door.

“One last chance,” he says, squatting down next to me.

I look up at his darkened face and he leans closer, eager to hear the words. With his face only an inch from mine I smile, and throw my head forward, smacking him in the eye with my skull. He falls over, giving me enough time to push myself up onto my knees. I grab hold of the couch and use it to steady myself, just as Reggie also finds his feet.

He raises the knife, and dives at me. I move to the side but the blade catches me in the shoulder and I scream out once more. The white hot pain in my left shoulder is running down my arm, as is my blood.

With no energy left, and obviously outmatched, I fall onto the couch, crimson liquid smearing over the cushions. A bright light suddenly fills the room, and I realize someone’s come in the front door. Probably one of Reggie’s helpers, or maybe the one pulling his strings. Either way, I brace myself for the next attack but nothing happens.

“Ella!” Carly’s voice cuts through the room, as the knife did my flesh. Reggie lets out a squeak and backs into the far corner, knife still in hand.

“Ella, hang in there!” Carly shouts. “Don’t close your eyes.”

The next sounds I hear are muffled grunts and the crash of breaking wood, followed by a low wet noise, and finished with nothing but one person’s heavy breathing.

Carly’s now next to me, pressing something against my shoulder. I look up at her and smile.

“You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen.” I whisper.

Several hours later I wake up in the infirmary, bandaged and sore, but alive. Carly’s asleep in a chair next to the bed, her hand dangling closely to mine.

“Hey,” I whisper, “sleepy head, wake up.”

Carly stretches and slowly opens her eyes, blinking twice before realizing I’m awake.

“What happened?” I ask with a cough, the movement sending a shot of pain to my side.

“You tell me,” she says. “I went looking for you at Andrew’s office but no one was there, so I headed home hoping to find you and when I opened the door, I see Reggie trying to murder you.”

“Where’s Reggie now?” I ask. “Did he get away?”

Carly shakes her head. “No, he didn’t get away. He never left that room alive.”

I nod my head, for the first time I feel nothing when it comes to someone’s death. I don’t regret Carly’s actions, I’m not sad he was killed, but I’m not happy either. I feel numb.

“Why was he in there, Ella?”

“He wanted information on the mission. He questioned me outside the office but I wouldn’t talk to him, so he attacked me on my way inside the dorm. He knew we were on a deadline, he wanted me to tell him what we’re planning. He thought if he threatened me, I would give him anything he wanted.”

“But you didn’t,” Carly responds, not as a question but as a fact. A small smile comes to her face, and she leans over, gently pressing her lips against mine. Her kiss feels like a whisper, like she’s afraid I might break.

“Your arm was stitched up,” she says, “and you’re going to be left with a nasty scar, but it should heal quickly enough. You also have a broken rib. The rest of the team is flying out tomorrow to help gather the pilots for the retrieval planes and dropping them off at the base in New York. You won’t be strong enough for that trip, but you should be healed enough for the mission to Axiom.”

I start to argue that I’m fine, but as I lean forward a fraction my side bursts into pain again so I give up, leaning back in the bed.

“Oh, and I found this,” Carly says pulling a small piece of paper from her pocket. “It was in your pants when they brought you here.”

The edge is brown from my blood, but the phone number remains intact.

“Who are you calling?” She asks, eyebrows raised.

“I wanted to go see Isaac’s mom, this is the number to the hospital.”

Carly puts her palm against my cheek, staring at me with a gentle gaze.

“I’ll arrange for Caden to take you into the city when you’re feeling a little better.”

“You’re not going ask me why I want to go?” I say looking up at her.

“No,” Carly smiles. “I don’t have to.”

THIRTY-EIGHT

Two days in the infirmary was more than enough, and thankfully since there isn’t much to do for a broken rib, they let me leave.

Carly and the others flew out yesterday morning, headed to at least five cities across the old United States, with their journey ending in New York. I’m sad that I wasn’t able to go along. The experience of seeing what else the Earth has to offer outside of this desert would have been amazing, but I understand the need to take time to heal before our mission to Axiom.

As I walk back toward the living quarters, I can feel people’s eyes on me. They must have heard what happened. I was told the General sent a cleanup crew to remove Reggie’s body, and scrub the place clean, so it’s no surprise that the whole living room smells of chemicals when I open the door. They’ve also replaced the couch and broken end table, and the new ones are slightly different than the old.

I take a hesitant step inside, looking around carefully, half afraid his ghost is going to jump out and grab me. My breathing starts to speed up, and I can feel the pain in my side growing sharper with each breath. I need to calm down. Nothing is going to happen, it’s just a room.

“Knock, knock,” I hear from a voice behind me.

I turn, fists raised up in front of me, eyes wide.

“Whoa, sorry!” Caden says taking a step back. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I was trying to do the opposite, actually.”

“Sorry,” I sigh. “I guess I’m a little jumpy.”

“You have good reason to be,” he nods. “I went looking for you in the infirmary and was told you were released. I thought if you wanted, I could take you into the city to talk to that friend of yours.”

“Sounds good,” I agree.

Caden walks me to the Humvee he has parked in front of his training building. After climbing inside I roll down my window, allowing the warmth of the sun to shower my face. In Axiom the sunlight seemed real enough, but it isn’t until you’re on Earth that you can tell the difference. The sunlight here warms you, you can feel the heat in the rays. Also the sunsets on Earth are amazing works of art. Different colors streak across the sky, and no two sunsets are ever the same as the one before. A luxury the citizens of Axiom have never known.

The vehicle’s engine growls and we begin driving out of the base. The road here is bumpy and only half of it is paved. The jarring motion of rolling over the rough terrain makes me wince, as the pain in my side grows worse with every dip and bump. Thankfully we reach the main highway, and as the road evens out, so does the aching in my ribs.

“Who is this person we’re going to see?” Caden asks.

“And old friend,” I smile. “I’ve known her almost my whole life, her son was my best friend back in Axiom.”

“I take it he’s still there?”

“He works for the Colonial Guard, and he was forced to do some horrible things already. I feel like I need to see her, talk to her, before I go back.”

“In case something happens?”

“Yeah,” I sigh. “Worst case scenario.”

Noticing my unease, Caden changes the subject and as we drive he takes to spouting off random facts about the world around us. I smile, grateful for the distraction.

As we enter the city, he makes a few turns taking us the opposite direction of the hospital.

“Wait,” I panic. “Where are we going?”

“Don’t worry,” Caden smiles. “I called over before I came to find you. Mrs. Rhodes was released yesterday and Marcus was kind enough to give me her address. Also he said to tell you hi.”

“Oh,” I nod, relaxing back in my chair.

The vehicle turns down a small street lined with one story houses, and pulls up along the curb. I stare at the structure outside my window and swallow hard, my nerves flaring up inside me. The peach stucco covered home would normally look cozy and quaint, but right now it’s making me nauseous.

“I’ll be right here when you’re done,” Caden says.

“You’re not coming in?”

“This is your thing, not mine. I’d only be in the way.”

He gives me an encouraging grin and I open the door, sliding down to the ground beneath me. My feet crunch over the pebbled path that leads to the front door. The yard is filled with various succulents and desert plants, void of any grass.

I raise a hand to knock, hesitating only slightly before connecting my knuckles to the wood. I hear footsteps and a pause before the door swings open, and Tilly stands with her arms open and smile wide.

“Ella, dear, I’m so happy to see you!”

She pulls me into a tight hug, and I gasp in pain. I push away from her, breathing heavy.

“I’m sorry Tilly, broken rib,” I stammer.

“Oh my, I didn’t know. That must be horribly painful. What have you been doing to break bones?”

Tilly takes my arm and guides me through the front room and into a dining area, seating me in one of the chairs. She moves about the kitchen, grabbing some snacks and water for us. Little Carter is seated on a sprawled out blanket nearby, playing with wooden blocks.

“Here you are,” Mrs. Rhodes smiles, placing the plate of cheese and crackers between us. “To what do I owe this visit?”

“I, uh, just wanted to see if you’re adjusting well,” I lie, postponing the truth for just a moment.

“Yes very well, I passed the acclimation with no problems, as did Carter. But they said most infants do fantastic with all that. Their brains haven’t had much time to become fixed in the ways of Axiom, so the weather issues aren’t a problem for them.”

“That’s fantastic,” I smile, watching Carter chew on the end of a red rectangular piece.

“Now, why are you really here?” Tilly could always tell when people were holding back, probably from raising a bunch of rowdy boys. You have to learn how to tell the lies from the truth.

“I’m leaving soon for a mission. Strictly speaking I’m not supposed to tell anyone about it, but I can’t go without talking to you first. We are heading back to Axiom. The plan is to break in, and overthrow the Assembly.”

“Ah,” she nods, “so you’re here about Isaac.”

“I know he was part of your execution, but I can’t believe it didn’t ruin him inside. He was forced. But being that he’s part of the Colonial Guard, if we’re discovered while attempting to get in, or once the Assembly realizes what’s happening, I may end up face to face with him.”

“And you want to know how I feel about that?”

I nod, waiting for Tilly to form an answer.

“You must do what your mission asks of you,” she frowns. “I can’t pretend it wouldn’t kill a part of me if something happened to Isaac, but the Assembly tried to kill Carter for simply existing. They need to be stopped. If Isaac can’t see that, if he chooses to fight for them and not against them, I can’t be angry at the outcome.”

“He’s got to know what they’re doing is wrong,” I whimper. “He’s a smart guy. I thought he would see it all by now.”

“Well you’re a smart girl, and it wasn’t until it was shoved in your face that you saw them for what they are. The people of Axiom want to be ignorant. They want to ignore the truth, because they don’t believe there’s another option. If they knew about Earth, if they knew there was another way to live, they would turn their backs on the Assembly without question.”

“You say that now, but I’m not so sure.”

“Why do you doubt them?” Tilly asks.

“Because not everyone’s a fighter. My father is one to run away from trouble and conflict, and he can’t be the only one. Fear controlled the citizens for hundreds of years, and the Assembly will use that fear to keep them controlled for hundreds more.”

“That’s just another reason you have to do this.”

Tilly smiles and leaves the table, kneeling down next to little Carter. His face lights up and he squeals in delight, reaching out for his mother. She picks him up, setting him on her hip.

“And Carter here is another reason you have to do this,” she says.

All I can do is nod.

The ride back to the base is quiet. Caden drives in a calming silence, allowing me time to reflect.

Pulling into the parking lot, I’m surprised to see General Grace standing in front of Caden’s building, waiting for us. Her dark hair is pulled up in a ponytail today, and she’s wearing the same camouflage outfit as the rest of us.

“Going casual?” Caden asks exiting the vehicle, before offering a salute.

“Everyone has to train,” she laughs. “I’m not going to wear my regular clothes for that, they’re too nice to ruin.”

I give a wave to them both, and turn toward the building we’re housed in when Andrea calls to me from behind.

“Actually, Ella, I wanted to talk to you for a second.”

I stop in my place and face her. She walks toward me, a hint of sadness in her eyes, and I start to worry that she has bad news. Maybe something happened to Carly and the others, maybe the mission has been cancelled.

As she stops closer to me, she leans in, talking in a soft voice.

“I was hoping maybe you would come stay with me in my quarters tonight. I know with Carly away you might not want to stay in your place alone.”

“Oh,” I say, grateful it wasn’t anything worse. “I hadn’t really thought about that, but now that you mention it, that might be a good idea.”

The anxiety and fear I felt in the few minutes before Caden found me was enough to make me realize a night with the General wouldn’t be the worst idea.

“Excellent. I’ll come with you to grab your things and we’ll head over.”

She follows me back to the building, and as I step inside a second time I know I made a good decision. I quickly grab a few things, throwing them into a small backpack, and leave as fast as I can. I know that the General can see my tension as I fumble with the keys, locking the door behind us.

“It’s alright to be afraid,” she says, leading me toward her building. “I would be too if I were you.”

“I just don’t know how to fix it,” I sigh.

“I’ll have them assign you a different room, which might help. A change of scenery might do some good.”

“I don’t know if I can do that. Carly loves watching the sunrise from the front window, I don’t want to take that from her.”

General Grace smiles. “I’m sure she’d give up anything for you, but I’ll make sure wherever we move you has an awesome view.”

We come to a stop in front of a small single building, and for a second I think it’s another airplane hangar, only it’s much small. I watch as the General pulls out a set of keys and unlocks the door.

“Welcome to my home,” she grins.

Inside is shaped the same as the large hangars, a long narrow space with a curved roof, except this one is made up to be a home. The space is divided with pull out screens, and a small area in the back for a washroom. The floor is covered in rugs and oversized furniture, making the space feel warm and cozy.

“Hello there,” someone shouts from the back room. “I didn’t expect you home already.”

“I hope you’re dressed,” General Grace calls back. “We have company.”

From behind one of the screens a head appears.

“Oh, hello, Ella. Andrea did mention you might stay here tonight.”

“Oh, hello Tony.”

Andrea and Tony meet each other in the middle of the room, giving each other a small peck on the cheek before splitting up to do various things. Tony starts chopping up vegetables in the kitchen, while Andrea straightens the blankets on the bed.

“So, you two are…?” I stutter.

“Oh, I thought you knew,” Andrea laughs. “Yeah, we’re together. Been married a few years now.”

“She’s my better half,” Tony smiles.

“And I don’t let him forget it,” Andrea finishes.

I too find myself smiling. Watching them move around, dancing through their normal routine, gives me hope that one day Carly and I can have this. They seem so at ease, so together.

We spend the rest of the evening talking, laughing, and getting to know each other. By the time I lay down on the sofa, my eyes are heavy and I’m fast asleep. Not another thought is spent on the horrors from a few days ago.

I awaken to find Tony and Andrea already gone, leaving a note on the coffee table in front of me.

Ella,

Take your time getting ready today. The rest of the Marshals won’t be back until this afternoon, and tomorrow we do final drills. Take it easy, and have some fun.

Andrea

A whole day with nothing to do sounds great, except when you’re stuck on a secret military base. I decide to find Caden: maybe he can give me some ideas on how to waste time.

Inside the large firearm training building, I find him sitting at a desk, digging through some files.

“Need help?” I ask.

“Hey you. No, I’ve got this covered. Thanks for the offer though.”

“I was hoping you could give me something to do. Andrea gave me the day off but it’s pretty boring around here.”

Caden looks around, thinking hard for a minute before lighting up with an idea.

“Carly said you like books. Have you seen our stash?”

“You guys have a book stash?” I laugh. “Like a secret one or what?”

“No,” he smiles. “It’s open for anyone to take from, but since there isn’t an official library on the base, it’s just shoved in one of the rooms. I’ll show you.”

Caden takes me into the supply wing and through a set of double doors I hadn’t noticed before. Inside are stacks of tables and chairs, couches lined up against a wall, mattresses piled one on top of the next, and finally in the back, a wall of books.

“There must be a hundred here,” I grin.

“They are two books deep, so maybe two hundred.”

I stand in the middle, tapping my fingers on my legs, not knowing where to start.

“I’ll leave you to it,” Caden smirks. “Maybe you can find one to read before the day’s over.”

I choose the left side and run my hand along the books, cocking my head sideways to read the titles. I’m only two shelves in and I already have five books in my hands. This might be harder than I thought.

After about an hour of searching I’ve narrowed it down to two books. I remind myself that I can return at any time to read the rest, and feel confident with my choices.

I walk around the base, looking for a good shady area to sit and read which is difficult in the desert. I finally find one near the main hangar, under a small tree. Leaning back against the thin trunk, I open the book and dive in, losing myself in the pages. I don’t even notice the sunset until I can’t see the words anymore.

“I found you.” Carly laughs.

I look over my shoulder, and see her walking toward me. She’s wearing a flight suit, and her hair is shorter than when she left.

“You cut your hair.” I point out, standing and brushing off the seat of my pants.

“Well Hannah did it for me. Do you like it? I wanted to look more like the day we met.”

I smile, throwing my arms around her neck.

“You look just like the outgoing, lost girl I ran into that first day,” I laugh before pulling her in for a deep kiss.

Her lips are eager and she hugs me tight, losing ourselves in the moment. I pull back slightly remembering we’re in the middle of the base, and not the privacy of our bedroom. I push my hand against her chest, forcing her to break our kiss.

“We’ll have time for that later,” I laugh, “when we’re back at home.”

“Right,” Carly smirks in return. “How was the trip to Vegas? Did you talk to Tilly?”

“I did,” I nod.

“And?”

“And, she said we must do what we need to do. She doesn’t have any idea where Isaac stands right now, or what he’ll do if we see him. I was hoping for something more. Hoping maybe she’d tell me he would turn to our side and fight with us, but she couldn’t give me that.”

“What about if he doesn’t take our side? What if we have to fight him, and he doesn’t make it? I know that’s not what you want to think about, but it’s a possibility, and one the rest of us are ready for. Are you?”

I stare at the ground, willing the tears to stay in my eyes.

“Yes.” I respond. “I’m ready for anything. It’s not just about Isaac, or me, or even you anymore. It’s about saving the people. It’s about allowing the children of the future a chance to be together. Offering them a chance we were never given.”

Carly takes my hand and begins walking. First I think we’re headed back to our living quarters but we pass the building, heading toward the next one.

“We aren’t going home?” I ask.

“Oh we are,” she smiles.

She leads in the main door of the second building and down the long hall. We come to the end and stop in front of a single door. Carly takes out a key and turns the lock.

“Andrea said she moved our stuff, and this is the new place.”

Inside, the room is larger than the other, expanding the width of the building. The entire wall is lined with windows, all looking out east over the desert. The furniture is all newer and completely different than the other we had, and the kitchen set up with a pass through with barstools.

“This is amazing,” I gasp. “I can’t believe she gave us this.”

“Me neither,” Carly smiles. “We won’t get to enjoy it long before the mission. I guess we’d better break it in.”

THIRTY-NINE

The Marshals all stand outside the large ship, dressed in matching silver flight suits and helmets. I fidget with the sleeves of mine, finding them a little too long around the wrists. Carly taps me on the shoulder, urging me to listen.

In front of us, Andrew runs through the takeoff procedures once more before instructing us to board the ship. I find my seat, and place the bag of medical supplies in a bin near my feet, securing it in place. Next comes the task of fastening my seatbelt. The thing has three different buckles and straps, and I look around to make sure no one is watching me struggle. Finally, all three snap into place and I pull on them to check that they’re secure.

Today’s flight is up into the Earth’s atmosphere, but not actually into the space outside. The moon is on the other side of the globe, so it’s safest to test our launch now. I’m happy we’re doing a test flight, that way if I hurl or pass out, it’s not during the real thing.

The speaker in my helmet kicks on and Andrew’s voice rings in my ear.

“Takeoff in thirty seconds.”

Andrew and Hannah check off a series of switches and panels, assuring that we’re ready for flight. As the countdown hits zero, the engines thrust us forward and out of the underground hangar’s hatch.

I close my eyes and hang on. The force of the ship is pushing down on me, my head pressed against the seat, and the seatbelt tight against my chest. My broken rib screams in pain but I hold it in, breathing steady. I look over at Carly and she’s giving me a thumbs up, while Vincent next to her is a pale shade of green. Henry is to the side of me, and while his nails are digging into the chair under him, his face is smiling.

Once we’re high enough, Andrew pulls us into a steady flying pattern and we graze the surface of the Earth’s atmosphere. It’s surreal, being stationed in the middle of my two homes, hovering in the center of everything I’ve ever known.

After a few moments, Andrew announces our descent and we plunge nose first toward the planet below us. I panic as a dozen horrible thoughts race through my brain. What if we don’t pull up fast enough? What if there’s a mountain he didn’t account for? What if we land in the ocean? What if a bird smacks into us and throws us off course?

After some time, we change course and fly just above the city below us, like a normal aircraft. I recognize the hospital below and smile, knowing we’re almost home again.

Touching down inside the hidden hangar, I quickly pull at the straps and buckles, wanting to free my torso and relieve some of the pain. Carly helps me, untangling the mess I’ve made in my haste.

“There,” she smiles. “All free.”

“Thanks,” I wince as I stand up. “The straps were killing me.”

“Are you going to be alright during the mission?” Henry asks from the door hatch.

“Yeah I’ll be fine,” I nod. “Between the adrenaline and the focus of the tasks at hand, I won’t feel a thing. It’s the after party that I might have trouble with.”

Henry offers a hand, helping me down the stairs that lead to the ground outside. The rest of the Marshals wait as we join them.

“Excellent run,” Andrew smiles.

Vincent leans over, throwing up in a nearby trashcan.

“Well, near excellent,” Hannah laughs.

We all chatter and smile, telling each other “good job” and things like that, when the door opens and General Grace comes storming toward us.

“What’s wrong?” Henry asks. “Did something happen?”

“A lot I’m afraid,” Andrea frowns. “When Reggie’s body was retrieved from Ella and Carly’s apartment, it was turned over to our medical examiner, who happened to stumble across an unusual surprise. On his wrist, hidden under some sort of silicone mask, was his barcode from Axiom. It had never been removed.”

“What does that mean?” Andrew asks. “So he has a barcode, is that bad? You all had them.”

“It’s horrible,” Henry answers. “When you’re executed in Axiom they burn off the barcode, leaving nothing but a puffy scar. If he still had his it means he wasn’t delivered here the same way.”

“It means,” Andrea continues, “that he was a spy. We ran the barcode in our system, and I had Nathan check in against the Axiom records. Reggie Hawthorne is, or should I say was, Reggie Coleman.”

“Coleman?” I gasp. “As in Becker Coleman? Head of Colony Coleman?”

“Not only does that mean that the Head of Colony knows we’re planning something and spying on us, but I received a separate urgent message from Nathan just now. His sources say the rebel group is planning a revolt tonight.”

“What does that mean for the mission?” Carly asks.

“It means, I hope all of you are ready to go, because we’re leaving now.”

“Now?” Vincent frowns, holding his stomach.

“It has to be now,” Andrea answers. “The rebels will destroy everything, and put the lives of everyone in Axiom in danger. We need to beat them to City Center and take control of the Assembly. If we don’t, there might not be anyone left in Axiom to save.”

“It will take about an hour to prepare everything we need,” Henry says, standing up straight, “after that we’re cleared to launch.”

“I’ll top off the fuel now,” Andrew adds, rushing back toward the ship.

Hannah hurries off to check charts and plan the flight path with the proper trajectory, while Vincent excuses himself to the restroom to finish emptying his stomach.

Andrea turns to Carly and me, the only two left standing there. I watch her face soften, and she shakes her head.

“I’m going to find Tony. I guess it’s time to say goodbye.”

The finality of the situation hits me as I watch Andrea walk away. While I’ll have Carly fighting by my side, she’ll be leaving her husband here. He’ll sit and wait, hoping she returns, not knowing what’s happening all those miles away.

I always worried that Carly and I doing this mission together would mean having to watch each other die, but we were already prepared for that. We’ve done it before on the stage at Ethos. What I didn’t think about was the other side of things. I didn’t consider how hard it must be for the families being left behind, and how lonesome they must feel.

I watch Andrew and Hannah discuss the new plan, her hands shaking just a little as she hands the papers to him. I can see the tension in his eyes as he checks and double checks the fuel levels.

My eyes follow Henry as he walks around with a clipboard, marking things off, doing a last count of supplies and ammunition. He’s grown from a scared boy to a leader of men in just a few weeks. I can tell he’s ready for this, he’s ready to die if needed.

I make my way to the doors and walk out of the hangar, following the familiar pathway to a nearby building. After a few tries, I find a stairwell leading up toward the roof and begin to climb. I count five stories before finding the exit that opens to the flat top. Outside the sun blinds me, so I take small steps as I walk over to the edge. I stop short, allowing my toes to peek over the side.

“What are you doing?” Carly asks, coming out the door behind me.

I lean my head back and close my eyes. The sunlight warms my face, turning the blackness behind my eyelids into an orange glow. I raise my arms out to each side, turning my palms toward the sky. I concentrate, feeling the world around me with each pore of my skin. The gentle breeze tickles the hairs on my arms and I try to memorize the feeling of the sun on my neck. I take a deep breath, inhaling the scent of dirt and heat.

I open my eyes again and look out over the desert. The hues of brown mixing together, overlapping across the expanse; the dull greens of plants spring up in a scattered mess along the ground. The clouds today are wispy and thin, swirling around in a dance before melting into the bright blue sky surrounding them.

Carly comes up behind me, carefully taking small steps, and places her hands on my waist. I can feel her fingers trembling against me.

“Ella?” she whispers. “What are you doing up here?”

I blink, tears falling from my eyes.

“I’m saying goodbye.”

FORTY

With my eyes closed and my head hung back, I never saw the attack coming. I was allowing the warmth of the sun to cover my face when a force yanked me backwards and threw me onto the hard surface of the roof. After recovering from the shock of it, I sit stunned, flicking dirt and debris from my palms.

“What the hell was that?” I ask.

Carly stands with her hands on her knees, tears in her eyes and her mouth pinched tight. She couldn’t have strained herself pulling me back, but I could see her breathing heavy under her stone face.

“What were you thinking?”

I get my feet under me and stand up, patting the dust from the butt of my pants.

“What was I thinking? What the hell were you thinking? You could have knocked me over the side.”

“I was stopping you,” she snapped. “You looked like you were going to jump.”

I stand up straight, my brow furrowed with the confusion.

“What? Why would you think that?”

Carly’s shoulders relax and she takes a seat, shaking her head. The fear of the moment leaving her body.

“I don’t know,” she sighs. “Can you blame me though? We’ve been through so much, and sometimes I just worry that it’s more than we can handle. I mean how many times do we need to risk our lives before we don’t make it back?”

“Who knows,” I reply, plopping down in front of her. “A random series of events led us here. I mean if we weren’t roommates, would we have fallen in love? If we didn’t fall in love would either of us be here on Earth? And if your brother wasn’t rebelling against the very Assembly he works for, would they have asked us to join the New Republic? There’s no way to say how things would be if even one thing was different. What we do know if that this is where we are now, and we have to do our best to make something out of what we’ve got.”

Carly smirks, “I would say don’t do anything else to get yourself killed, but that seems a little ridiculous right now.”

“I can promise to only be as reckless as stupid as you are.”

With that, Carly and I laugh and she lands a playful smack across my arm.

“We’d better get back down there,” I huff. “I’m sure Henry has a list of things we could help with.”

Making our way back down the staircase and through the underground tunnels is difficult. I do everything I can to make sure my hand never separates from Carly’s as we walk. I can feel the heat from her palm against my own, and the pressure of her fingers along my knuckles. As much as we want to keep the mood light, the grasp we share now is a reminder that once again we may lose each other. I slow my pace as I see the hangar doors, coming to a stop a few feet away. I know once we pass through them, we’ll be swept up into the chaos of the mission. We’ll have to let go, and I’m struck with the fear that once we do, I’ll never get her back.

“I just want to say it one more time,” I whisper. “In case something happens, in case there isn’t time later, I just want you to know that I love you.”

Carly squeezes my hand, and leans in, pushing her lips against mine. I can taste the salt of the tears she was trying to hide, before she pulls back and smiles.

“I love you too, Ella, and there will be plenty of time to say it a thousand more times. We’re going to win this.”

The warmth leaves my hand as she releases her grip and turns toward the two gray metal doors. The choppy layers of her dark hair bounce as she pushes past the barrier and into the open space beyond it. I watch her march toward the aircraft, the team, and the mission with her head held high. Her confident walk and determined eyes are the same as the first day I met her, and just like that day, I’m in awe.

It’s only forty minutes before we were ready to leave. I have just enough time to double check my medical bag and change into my uniform and armor. We’re all wearing the same pair of camouflage pants and olive green shirts, coupled with a thick bulletproof vest. The thin fingerless gloves have textured grips to help keep our weapons steady. The belt around my waist is holding a small pistol, along with a variety of other items that might come in handy. I knew before coming here that I was going to be the only person with a single weapon. Now that I’m watching the others check their ammo, and load themselves up with gear, I’m afraid it won’t be enough. I rummage through one of the crates near me, attempting to find anything else that might help me defend myself, when I feel a tap on my shoulder.

“Here, this might help.” Henry sticks out his hand showing me a small black weapon. The squared head has two prongs about an inch apart. “It’s a stun gun. You touch someone with that end there, and they’ll have 55,000 volts run through them in seconds.”

“Thanks,” I say, forcing a smile as I take the device from him. I tuck into the side pocket of my belt, hoping no one gets close enough to me to have to use it.

We begin the task of strapping ourselves into the triple point harness, checking and double checking that everything’s secure. Andrew sits behind the main controls, with our technology expert Hannah riding copilot. Behind the cockpit are two rows of four seats. The first of which is where Carly, Vincent, and I are seated, and Andrea and Henry are in the rear. When I asked why the highest ranking officers would take the back row, the General informed me that when the rear hatch opens they will be the first to exit, and the first to die if there’s an ambush.

The jets kick to life and the vibration rumbles under my chair and up into my teeth. For the second time today, my side screams with pain as the force of the harness presses against my broken rib. Everything I’m feeling becomes amplified: the weight of the flight helmet, my boots tied tight around my shins, and the rough fabric under my hands as I grasp the seat. I can even sense the slight warmth coming from one of the lighted panels along the side of the ship.

“Ready for liftoff in ten… nine… eight…”

As Andrew counts down I brace myself, ready for the thrust of the engine that’s to come when he hits ‘one’. The countdown ends, and the shuttle launches forward with great force. Carly releases a loud howl of delight matching the scream of the jets around us.

The ship levels out just above the Earth, and Vincent scrambles to fish out a sick bag from under his seat. His face is void of its normal color and the tendons in his jaw are jumping as he tries to keep from vomiting.

“You’re sure your boy will come through?” He asks between deep breaths.

“Nathan will always come through,” Carly answers, butting in before General Grace can respond.

“We worked out the time table,” the General continues. “As long as he isn’t met with resistance, he should have the furnace disabled before we enter the exhaust port.”

“A time table?” I ask. “So there’s no way for him to contact us if he’s delayed?”

“The risk of radio contact with Nathan now would be too high,” Hannah calls from the cockpit. “It could be intercepted and we would lose the only hope of a surprise attack that we have.”

“I told you, he’ll take care of it.” Carly adds.

I know she has complete faith in her brother. After learning that he’s been working to help our side, she’s been happier than ever that he isn’t the evil Assembly member she thought he was, but just because he’s one of the good guys, doesn’t mean he’s invincible. I can’t help but think of all the different things that could go wrong and end our mission before we ever reach the moon.

In what I assume is a response to his own fears, Vincent finally loses his battle and empties his stomach into the sick bag he’s holding.

“I trust Nathan Reed as much as the rest of you,” Henry says with a stern tone, “but if he doesn’t shut down the furnace, I hope it’s a quick death for us all.”

FORTY-ONE

Ten hours is a long time to worry about if you’re going to die. Of course that’s how long it’s taken us to reach the moon’s orbit. As we approach I strain against my belts to look out the small window to the right. Large pillars of ash litter the dark rocky surface, all pouring from the shafts of the furnace room below.

“There’s still smoke pouring out,” Vincent says with wide eyes. “He didn’t turn the damn thing off.”

“That’s not necessarily true,” Andrea responds. “The vents would take some time to clear even if the fires were shut down. We won’t know what’s happened until we’re in there.”

“So we just fly in and see what happens?” He snorts. “I guess that’s as good a plan as any.”

Andrew pulls a few levers and steers the ship toward one of the openings. The cloud of ash surrounds us, coating the windows in dark grime.

“Switching to infrared,” Hannah announces, and I watch Andrew pull a thick screen down over the front of his helmet.

The tension is nearly as thick as the smoke outside as our captain guides the shuttle into the vent. The entire cabin shutters as the bottom scrapes the wall of the shaft. The high pitched whine of the metal grinding against rock sends chills down my spine. Carly’s hand shoots out, grasping for my own, and to my surprise so does Vincent’s. A second later and Andrew has us stabilized, gliding toward the inner furnace room.

“Sorry ‘bout that,” he winces. “Should be smooth sailing now.”

“I sure hope so,” Andrea says. “Let’s run through the plan once more before we land.”

“We’ll have two teams,” Henry starts. “Team Bravo will be Vincent, Andrew, and Hannah. You will join up with Nathan and his group, and head toward the communications building. There you will disable the Assembly’s control over the handheld consoles and any media announcements. Once you’ve secured everything, you will begin transmitting the information alerts to all citizens. This will unveil the secrets the Head of Colony has been killing people to keep.”

“As Team Bravo leader, I’ll have a radio,” Andrew says. “We’ll also be giving one to Nathan when we arrive, in case we get separated somehow.”

“Team Alpha,” Henry continues, “will be General Grace, myself, Carly and Ella. We’ll head toward the Center Living Quarters and capture the Head of Colony.”

“You make it sound so simple,” Carly scoffs. “Any idea how we’re going to get inside the building and make it inside the Head of Colony’s apartment?”

“Nathan said he’s got—”

The sudden wailing of sirens and alarms cuts of Henry’s thought. The cabin is filled with the screams of the machines, and various lights bouncing off the walls.

“What’s happening?” General Grace shouts. “Status Report?”

“It turns out the furnace wasn’t shut down,” Andrew yells back, cursing to himself.

The once black windows have started to glow a bright warm orange. Combined with the red and yellow flashing alarms I feel like I’m already sitting in the flames we’re heading toward.

Carly’s face is stark white, and her hands are shaking.

“If the furnace wasn’t shut down, that means he didn’t make it. That means he’s been captured, or…or…”

“Don’t think of that,” I reply. “He’s fine, it’s all going to be fine.”

I can hear the lie in my voice, and I know she can also, but I don’t know what else to do. I watch Hannah and Andrew slam down on buttons, mumbling orders and ideas to each other. The cabin is growing hotter as the seconds pass, and I close my eyes, thinking about Henry’s comment on a quick death.

A loud sputter and puff of air is followed by silence. That’s it, I’m dead, this has to be the end. I crack open one of my eyes, afraid of what I’ll find, but as I take in the surroundings I’m washed in relief. The windows are no longer bright and glowing, but are instead charred black along the edge. The lights and alarms have stopped, leaving the space feeling cold and empty.

“He did it,” Andrew cheers. “It was almost too late, but he did it.”

FORTY-TWO

I’m busy switching out my flight helmet for the military grade tactical one I’m supposed to wear, when a sound echoes from the rear of the ship. The urgent pounding on the other side gets my heart racing.

“Did you see any guards when we landed?” Andrea asks.

“Only the team Nathan brought,” Andrew answers. “And they looked like they’ve seen better days.”

“Ready yourself,” she calls out. “Open the hatch.”

Henry pulls the lever and the hinges give way, hissing as the air escapes. We all stand with weapons raised, expecting to see a horde of guards waiting on the other side, but there’s only a single person.

“Nathan,” Carly yells, running past the rest of us toward him.

“Thank goodness you’re alright,” he smiles.

I watch General Grace smile as the two siblings hug, allowing them a small moment to themselves before the war starts. A second later, Nathan releases Carly before turning toward the rest of us.

“We thought we ruined the mission. There was some trouble with the Guard. They must be suspicious of me because they’ve been following me for a week now. I thought I had dodged them when I made it down here, but I was wrong.”

“How many?” Henry asks, scanning the open cave for any threats.

“We took down six. I’m not sure they know why I took a team to the furnace, but they definitely know I’m here. I expect more will be waiting for us when we exit.”

“Let’s move out,” Andrea orders, leading us from the ship.

“One more thing,” Nathan whispers to Carly, pulling something from his pocket. “I found this near the stage when you two were taken. I thought you might want it back.”

He opens his hand, and there coiled in his palm is the leather bracelet and silver lotus charm.

“I can’t believe you found it,” she cries. “I thought it was gone forever.”

She hugs him again, burying her face in his chest to keep from crying. He leans his head forward, resting it on the top of hers.

“Just remember that whatever happens, I love you.”

Carly pulls away looking up at him, her mouth turned down, and her brow furrowed.

“I won’t hear any talk like that,” she frowns. “Not from anyone. We’re all coming out of this alright.”

Nathan laughs. “Alright, kiddo, I’m sorry. We better get moving or the General will get us before the guards do.”

As the two walk away, and I follow close behind, I can hear Carly mumble under her breath.

“And for the record, I love you too.”

The three of us head toward the rest of the group, Nathan leading the way. As we walk Carly grabs my hand, attempting to wrap the bracelet around my wrist. I quickly yank my arm back, shaking my head.

“No, that’s yours. It’s from your family. It belongs with you.”

“But I gave it to you,” Carly frowns. “Don’t you want it anymore?”

“You gave it to me because we were going to be separated, as a way to remember you and what we had. I don’t need a reminder now, because I will always have you. We will be together when this is all over, but you still won’t have all your family. I need you to keep it for yourself.”

Carly’s lip quivers, and I smile. I don’t need her to thank me with words, because I can already see the gratitude in her eyes.

As we reach the only door that exits the furnace, my blood is pulsing in my ears, making it difficult to hear anything the General is saying. I look around at everyone raising their guns, and I figure it out. She’s said it’s time to go.

Henry turns the wheel in the center of the door, and the locks slide out of place. He leans forward, sliding the metal door open, revealing the open hallway on the other side. A single figure stands in the middle of the space, waiting for us to come forward. The sound of fifteen guns all clicking bullets into place echoes off the rock walls. I hear a shout from somewhere to the left of me, and Nathan runs forward, just as the figure hits the floor and curls into a ball.

“No, stop. Don’t shoot.” Nathan screams, darting into the hallway.

Everyone lowers their guns, not risking an accident. Nathan rushes to the figure on the ground and helps him to his feet.

“That’s a guard,” Vincent calls out. “Why aren’t we shooting?”

“I’m so sorry, I forgot that I sent him ahead to scout for us.”

I watch the guard walk forward, stepping into the light of the furnace room. The epaulettes that usually adorn his shoulders are missing, as is the dark gray tie they wear. A dark red stain has spread over the bottom left of his shirt, and I can only assume that it’s blood, and not his own. That’s when my eyes meet his face, his dark brown face and perfect smile.

“Isaac?” I cry.

Isaac walks forward, pulling Henry and Carly with him as he wraps us all in a huge hug.

“Man am I glad to see you guys.” He smiles, lowering his massive arms.

“I don’t understand,” I stutter. “You work with the Colonial Guard. What are you doing here?”

“It’s a long story,” Nathan answers, trying to avoid Andrea’s stare. “One I’m sure he’ll share with you on the trip up to the surface, but for now we can’t waste any more time down here. Isaac did you see anyone else come down?”

“No, not a single person. They either didn’t radio the guard center when they followed you, or they are waiting for us above ground.”

“That gives us some time to work out a plan,” Nathan says to General Grace. “The split is about half way through the tunnels, after that you’ll be on your own. I’ve instructed Isaac to stay with your team. He knows his way around almost as well as I do. Plus his barcode is able to open a variety of doors as a member of the Colonial Guard. He’ll be your key to getting into the Tower.”

Andrea nods in return and accepts the new member to our team. We all look at each other, the tension smeared across our faces. One by one we exit the Furnace.

“Are you ready?” Carly asks me as we head out the door.

“As ready as I’ll ever be.”

FORTY-THREE

The Axiom furnace is directly below the City Center, which makes it the perfect landing place for our mission. The problem is it’s also several stories underground.

“Makes you think of the base doesn’t it?” Vincent asks, laughing at my unease.

“At least the tunnels at the base have real walls… and floors… and lights. These are literally just holes in the rock.”

The crumbling jagged-edged shafts are lit by a scattering of lamps above. The wires attaching one to the next are exposed, drooping between each light. The ground shudders at random causing small rocks to shower down from above, covering the ground in a light gravel. If I’ve ever been sure I was going to be buried alive, it has been while walking down here.

After a tense few minutes of walking the hall opens to a larger space, lined with concrete and proper electrical work. Ahead of us are three archways, each leading in a different direction.

“This is where we leave you,” Nathan says, his group gathering behind him near the left arch. “That middle hallway will lead straight to a stairwell. From there you’ll have to climb several stories before exiting above ground. Lucky for you, it spits you out right near the Assembly living quarters.”

“Make sure to radio us when you’ve secured the media room,” Andrea instructs. “We’ll contact you once we taken the Assembly. And finally, thank you for your help. We couldn’t have done this without you.”

I watch as General Grace and Nathan shake hands and exchange proud looks. It’s clear they both understand the risks we’re about to face, and the work it’s taken to get here. They are both ready to charge into the battle for the good of all mankind, and the rest of us are ready to follow them.

The Bravo team stomps off down the corridor as the rest of us turn toward the middle opening. The new hall resembles more of a building than the previous tunnel drilled into the bare rock, but it’s a tight squeeze, forcing us to walk two by two the entire way. Andrea and Vincent lead the way with Isaac and me trailing in the rear behind Henry and Carly.

“Do you think that maybe we should have taken more of Nathan’s people with us?” I ask, calling ahead to General Grace. “Six people doesn’t seem like enough to take on the whole Assembly.”

She takes a moment before answer. “No offense to your buddy Isaac, or you, Carly, but I couldn’t risk taking more of Nathan’s people. There’s always a chance you can be double crossed, and if we had too many of his people they could overtake us. That’s also why I insisted Hannah take Andrew to Team Bravo. I didn’t want her leaving with them all alone.”

“Nathan wouldn’t do that,” Carly scoffs. “He’s not one to stab you in the back.”

“Just a short time ago you thought he was an evil member of the Assembly who organized the deportation of the Axiom criminals.” Andrea reminds her. “I know he’s your brother, but I can’t afford to let personal opinions cloud my judgement.”

“You already did that,” Carly spits back, “when you took in Ella and me.”

“You came recommended by Nathan,” Andrea snaps as she stops walking and spins to face Carly. “You were also highly spoken of by Henry, and once you were in our company you both proved your worth on your own. Do not mistake my faith in you for anything but seeing your value with my own eyes.”

Without any other arguments the General turns once more, and continues to march us down the hall.

“So are you going to tell us what happened?” Henry calls back, glancing over his shoulder at Isaac. “How did you go from dedicated guard to rebel scum so quickly?”

“It wasn’t as quick as it should have been.” Isaac frowns. “It took losing my mother to finally push me over the line, although I should have seen the truth long before that.”

“No one blames you for not fighting the system,” I add. “Thousands of citizens for hundreds of years have been just like you. It takes a lot of courage to do what you did, to switch sides like that.”

“I’m not as courageous as you think. Nathan brought me over to his team when he stopped me from killing myself.”

The shock of his words hits us all and for a moment the air is still.

“Kill yourself?” Carly asks. “Oh Isaac.”

“I didn’t see another way out. I was standing on top of the Assembly Tower, looking over the edge. I kept remembering the day of graduation, and watching my best friends die. I kept thinking of Henry and how I had lost him too, all of you killed by the very group I’m now supposed to call brothers; how those same brothers forced me to watch as they murdered my family members. Once that happened, my real brothers, the ones born from the same mother as me, stopped speaking to me. My father disowned me. I was alone, surrounded by the people I grew to hate, and forced to hide my feelings. It wasn’t fair, to me, or to June.”

“Who’s June?” I ask.

“My wife,” Isaac answers. “I don’t know her well. She seems nice, but after everything that’s happened I don’t have anything left in me to give her. She’s just kind of there, every day, just hovering in the background of my life.”

“Wait, your wife?” Carly gasps. “You were supposed to marry Paige. She made a deal with Principal Samson. She traded our lives for her marriage to you.”

“That’s actually kind of funny,” Isaac snorts. “After you two made a scene at the graduation, Principal Samson had to call for a recess and we were all shuffled back inside the main building. Once we were inside Paige made straight for the principal and started arguing. It wasn’t long after that some changes were made and Paige was paired with Philip.”

“Oh that’s rich,” Henry laughs. “They deserve each other, that’s for sure.”

“I don’t know, guys,” Isaac adds. “I’ve seen Philip a few times since then, and he doesn’t seem like the confident ass we left in Ethos. It’s like something is eating him alive from the inside out. He doesn’t look good.”

“That something is most likely Paige,” Carly smiles. “I’m with Henry, they do deserve each other.”

“Switching back to the issue at hand,” I interrupt. “You were going to throw yourself off the Assembly Tower?”

“Yes. I was up there to jump but Nathan came running out to stop me. He told me he had been keeping track of me, that he knew I was friends with the two of you. He said he understood what I was feeling but he could offer me another way to fix everything. I had never met him before, didn’t know him from the next guy, but there was something in his voice that told me to trust him. I came down from the ledge and followed him back to his office. That’s when he told me everything.”

“Everything?” I ask.

“Pretty much. He explained how the guns actually work, how the citizens killed are still alive and living on Earth. He told me about his connections with the New Republic, and how the rebels will only destroy Axiom, not save it. That’s when he asked me to join him, and I felt I had no other choice than to say yes. I had to do this, for myself, for you guys, and for my family.”

“That’s a noble cause,” Andrea calls from ahead of us. “I have to say I questioned your loyalty when you showed up in a Colonial Guard uniform, but now that I’ve heard your story, I’m proud to have you on our team.”

“Thank you, ma’am.” Isaac smiles.

I stare for a moment at his face, the corners of his mouth turned up in a way I’ve seen a thousand times, only now I can tell the difference. It’s still a smile, but not as full as it was before. His eyes still sparkle, but not as bright. The last year in Axiom have stolen away the innocent boy I grew up with, and here stands a man that has nothing left to lose.

“We’re here,” Andrea announces. “Hope you’re all ready to climb.”

FORTY-FOUR

The climb upwards is no easy task. Below the overhead lights were enough to fill the space, but now we’re left with single bulbs spread out so much that we need our flashlights. When we do reach the next turn in the zigzagged staircase, the light they shine tints everything a dull yellow.

The heat from the furnace room is now gone, and we’re left with the chilled air of the underground. Climbing so many levels has covered my neck and face with sweat. The cold air clings to the moisture, sending chills throughout my body.

“We’re almost there,” General Grace calls out. “I can see the top floor now.”

Everyone stopped talking once we started the ascent. I felt I needed my energy to climb rather than waste it on words. It’s hard to say if it was the same for the rest of the team, or if it’s because we’re coming closer to the end. Despite the reasons, no one’s speaking.

Even with the lack of speaking, we are far from quiet. The sound of six pairs of boots on the metal grating of the stairs rings off the walls. I can hear each person breathing, a different rhythm for each set of lungs. The gear we’ve each strapped to our bodies shakes and smacks against us with each step, the combination of sounds creating a melodic march for our group.

A blue light erupts from the pocket of Isaac’s pants, the screen of his console churning to life.

“It seems they’ve locked down the city,” he says, reading the alert aloud. “Everyone’s to remain indoors until further notice.”

Another alert comes through and the buzzing catches him off guard. The console fumbles in his hands until tumbling over the edge of the staircase and down into the darkness below.

“Great,” he sighs. “That was our link to what the Assembly was doing. Now we have nothing.”

“I’m sure they weren’t going to broadcast that a group from Earth broke into Axiom,” Henry smirks, trying to reassure our friend. “We’ll be fine without it.”

We continue moving upwards but I know that Isaac’s mind is somewhere else, beating himself up for the loss. He always feels responsible, even when he shouldn’t. I can see that now. He felt it was his job to keep Henry safe in Ethos. He thinks he should have watched out for me, his oldest friend, but I was lost too. I reach out my hand and take his, squeezing it tight. He looks at me and smiles, and it’s almost like the old Isaac.

“This is it,” General Grace calls out.

The stairs end in an empty room, about ten feet wide and just as long. A single metal door stands between us and the outside. The rest of the team take their positions, with me in the rear, my hand tight around the strap of my bag.

“There’s no scanner,” Vincent points out. “I thought you said all the doors in Axiom have scanners, and we were going to have to pry them open.”

“Not all the doors,” Isaac answers. “Only the ones the Assembly deems essential. The doors they want to control.”

“That just makes it easier for us,” General Grace smiles. “It’s now or never.”

With a grunt she kicks her long leg out, landing her foot in the middle of the door. The metal creaks as it swings open, followed by an explosion of sound. The room fills with thick black smoke that’s pouring from a small black ball rolling to the middle of the floor. I scramble to the right, flattening my body against the wall. A barrage of bullets cut through the darkness, dust and debris bouncing from the walls around us.

“They were waiting for us,” Henry shouts from somewhere in the darkness.

“And it seems they’ve upgraded their guns,” Isaac yells back.

As the smoke begins to clear, my eyes struggle to make out the scene in front of me. I can see Henry and Carly pinned against the left wall, rotating shots at the wall of guards outside. In front of me Vincent sits slumped over, coughing up blood onto the floor, his arm still trying to shield Andrea from harm as she aims her gun out the doorway.

“Stay with us, Vincent,” I scream, crawling forward. Isaac moves with me, using his body as a shield as we make our way to his side.

Andrea pulls her body out from under Vincent and helps me lay him down before returning to the shootout. I pull at the straps to his helmet and vest, loosening them for a better look. A stream of dark red blood runs down his chest from the hole in his neck. I pull a wad of gauze from my bag and press it hard against the wound.

“Don’t worry, I’m going to fix it,” I say, staring into his glossy eyes.

My pulse is pounding in my ears is so loud I don’t notice the shooting has stopped until Carly’s sitting next to me.

“What happened?” She asks, her eyes wide.

“Grab the sewing kit from my bag,” I order without response. “I need to stop the bleeding.”

“He dove in front of me,” Andrea says, falling to her knees in front of us. “He was saving me.”

“Henry, give me your hand.” I take his palm and press it down against the gauze, keeping the pressure as I reach for the needle and thread that Carly’s holding. “The bullet tore through one of his jugular veins. I’ll need to sew it shut before he loses too much blood.”

“Call for Team Bravo,” Henry orders, and Carly grabs the radio from his belt, slamming her finger on the button.

I lean over, bringing my face close to the hole when a bloodied hand reaches up toward me. I look over and Vincent is shaking his head with what little strength he has.

“You need to let me do this,” I demand, pushing his hand away from me.

“The other team isn’t answering,” Carly cries. “I can’t get a response.”

“Keep trying,” Henry shouts back.

I lean in again but once more Vincent reaches up, waving off the needle with determination. He tries to speak but the only sound to reach his lips is a gurgle. I try one more time but he bats the needle away again before his arm falls limp to the floor. The wheezing sound of his breathing stops, and the focus in his eyes fades.

“Vincent?” I say shaking him. “Damn it, Vincent, answer me!”

“He’s gone,” Henry says from behind me.

“He was trying to save me,” Andrea whispers again, before falling face first onto the hard, concrete floor.

Henry’s at Andrea’s side before I can move, her head in his hands.

“She’s been hit,” he calls out. “I thought it was Vincent’s blood.”

A blood covered hole in her sleeve tells me where to look, and I rip away the rest of the fabric, using it as a tourniquet around her upper arm. A walnut sized bump is growing where her head hit the ground, and as I check her eyes there’s no response.

“A lot of good these vests did,” Carly grunts, throwing her helmet to the ground. “What’s the point of armor that can’t help you?”

“They cover the major targets,” Henry snaps back. “Vincent’s death was a freak accident.”

“A freak accident?” Carly scoffs. “So the guards waiting for us outside was an accident too?”

“Guys, we can’t do this right now,” Isaac interrupts. “We need to get out of here before the next wave of guards finds us.”

“Isaac’s right,” I add. “The bullet hit her arm. I think she passed out from going into shock, and the smack on the head didn’t help. We need to get her to a safe space right now.”

“And where is that exactly?” Carly asks.

“There’s a safe house nearby,” Isaac answers. “It’s usually used by the rebels, but it was boarded up by the Guard a few weeks ago. It should be empty. The only problem is it’s about two miles away.”

“We can’t carry her that far,” Henry frowns. “Even if we took turns.”

“Then there’s only one option left,” I sigh. “We’ll need a car.”

FORTY-FIVE

I count eight bodies as I step around them, all scattered in front of the open door; their gray Guard uniforms freshly pressed and perfect, except the blood splatter and puddles soaking into the fabric.

“Don’t look at them,” Carly whispers.

I can’t help it. The faces stare up at me, hauntingly vacant. They seem familiar and foreign all at once.

“They were just men,” I say back. “Men who tried to kill us, but still…just men. Just like us.”

“Come on,” she says, taking my hand. “There’s a car right there, at the end of the street. We can pull it around here. The sooner we get out of here the better.”

As we reach the car, Carly steps to the front and leans over, vomiting into the street. She wipes her mouth without a word and turns back towards me, motions towards the vehicle. I hands shake as I reach for the driver’s side handle and find it unlocked as I assumed it would be. The people in Axiom are all provided with a vehicle, so they have no need to steal each other’s. I open the door wide and stare at Carly.

“Well, what are you waiting for?” I ask, hesitating as I consider what just happened.

“You want me to drive?”

“Well I can’t do it. Do you remember my disaster at Ethos? No one will be safe if I’m behind the wheel.”

“I guess you’re right.” Carly answers, climbing behind the wheel while I jump in the backseat.

Henry and Isaac are carrying a half conscious Andrea in their arms as Carly steers the front wheels over the curb, and onto the sidewalk. I lean across to open the door, and help them guide her body across the seat, her head resting on my lap and her feet folded over Henry’s.

“Move over,” Isaac demands, opening the driver’s door.

Carly shuffles to the passenger seat, her face relaxed and her eyes grateful as she watches him slide in behind the wheel.

Henry tries the radio again and again, but only static comes back from the other end. The buildings glide past us, leading us to the outskirt of the City Center, and the only sound hanging in the air is the sound of Henry’s sigh as he sets the radio on floor of the car.

The streets are familiar to me, blending together like all the others I remember from my childhood. Nothing’s changed yet at the same time, it all has.

“Weird, isn’t it,” Carly says, as if reading my mind, and staring out her window. “It just doesn’t feel the same now.”

“No it doesn’t,” I reply. “It’s no longer home, that’s for sure.”

Henry nods in agreement and I see Isaac’s eyes in the rear view mirror.

“What does that mean?” He asks. We all fail to answer. “You’re saying you’re leaving again? If we win, and the Assembly is dissolved and the citizens are freed, you won’t be staying here with us?”

“I can’t,” I shrug. “And I can’t speak for the others, but I’ve seen too much of what Earth has to offer. I’ve felt the breeze in my hair, and the sunlight on my skin. And stars, real stars, in a real sky. There’s too much out there to experience. I can’t give that all up now.”

“So you’ll just leave me behind again? All of you are just going disappear like you did before?”

Henry shifts in his seat, and Carly’s eyes are focused on her wrist as she fidgets with the charm on her bracelet.

“I see,” Isaac frowns. “At least I get a warning this time. This time around I can prepare for it.”

“Isaac, please don’t. You can come with us. It’s wonderful there.”

He doesn’t answer, keeping his eyes focused on the road in front of us. The car slows to a stop along the curb, a darkened building looming in front of us. We exit the car, leaving General Grace resting on the rear seat and stare at our new surroundings.

“There’s a line of windows on the side,” Isaac says in a flat tone. “If Henry and I can pull the panels off, we can break through the glass and get it.”

“We better move quickly,” Henry adds. “I don’t like being exposed like this.”

The boys walk around the side of the building, leaving Carly and I with the unconscious Andrea. I check her bandage while we wait, trying not to count the seconds that are passing. The streets are empty. Not a soul walks the sidewalks, and all the surrounding businesses are dark. I’ve never seen Axiom empty, not even during the nights we snuck to the rooftop. There were always stragglers walking the streets, making their way from friends’ houses, or late night workers at the labs and hospitals. But right now, there’s nothing.

The sound of glass shattering causes me to jump, and brings a moan from Andrea. A few seconds later, the two boys are speeding back to the car.

“Come on, let’s move,” Isaac hurries. “We need to get inside now.”

“What’s wrong?” Carly asks, helping them pull Andrea from the car.

“The city is on lockdown,” Henry answers. “We found someone’s console behind some crates. Anyone caught outside will be automatically put to death for being a traitor.”

The urgency hits the four of us and together we drag the General around the side of the building. With two of us on each side, we manage to hoist her into the open window just as she starts to come to.

“Where are we?” She moans. “What’s happening?”

“Shhh, we need to keep quiet right now,” Isaac whispers. “Through that door there.”

He motions to a plain black door at the back of the room. All around us are large machine parts, wires, chemicals, and other small pieces of metal I’ve never seen before. Thankfully Andrea can rest on just the boys’ shoulders now, and I’m not forced to walk the obstacle course of objects while carrying her.

We enter the next room in silence, and as the door closes behind us, Carly slides a large bar across the span of it, locking us in.

“What is this place?” I ask, throwing my medical bag and armor onto the floor.

“It used to be a repair shop for cars and electrics.” Isaac answers. “The rebels were using this room to build other mechanical items that might help with their revolt. That is, until the Assembly found out, rounded them up and had them killed. They boarded up the windows and claimed a chemical spill made the whole place toxic.”

Carly scans the ground around her feet, stepping lightly from once place to the other. Sensing her unease, Isaac places a large hand on her shoulder. “There was never a chemical spill. It’s completely safe, I promise.”

I stretch my body, feeling lighter without the weight of my equipment holding me down. After a few popping sounds from various joints, I take a seat next to Andrea, checking her vitals.

“I’m alright,” she says, trying to convince not just me, but herself.

“You hit your head pretty hard when you fell,” I respond. “And then there’s the blood loss. You need to rest for a bit.”

“We can’t rest. We’ve already wasted this time getting here, we need to keep on with the mission.”

“I understand,” Henry says, “but we’ve lost contact with Team Bravo, and we need a plan to get inside the Assembly Tower now that the whole city is on lockdown.”

“Damn it,” Andrea sighs rubbing her temple. “If Bravo isn’t answering we can pretty much bet they were ambushed also. I don’t understand how they knew we were coming.”

“What about Lucas?” I question. “He could have turned on us once he was kicked out of the Marshals.”

“That’s impossible,” Andrea replies.

“How are you so sure? He could have found a way.”

“Because no one can make calls to Axiom from the grave.”

Through her pale tone and heavy eyes, I can still see the twinge of fire in Andrea’s face. There was no leaving the Marshals, at least no way of leaving alive.

“So, someone else?” Carly asks, trying to distract from the tension.

“It could be as simple as tracking our radio contact.” Henry adds. “You made that last minute message to Nathan. If Reggie was leaking information to the Head of Colony, they could have already been tapping our communications.”

“Whatever the reason,” Andrea says, shaking her head, “they knew we were coming today, and they were ready for us.”

“What happens now?” I ask. “We still need to reach the Tower, and we need to get to the Head of Colony if we have any chance of winning this.”

“I’m not so sure we can use Isaac’s barcode anymore,” Henry says. “They might know he’s on our side, and if so they can strip his access. Or it’s possible they are tracking his movement through Axiom.”

“So we’re screwed?” Isaac pouts.

“I might have an idea,” Carly smiles. “But I don’t think you’re all going to like it.”

FORTY-SIX

Andrea stares with wide eyes and a gaping mouth. Isaac’s laughing in the corner, and Henry just keeps shaking his head. I’m the first to finally speak.

“You’re insane.”

“It’ll work,” Carly smirks.

“So let me get this straight,” Andrea finally responds. “You want to break into the Assembly living quarters, kidnap the son of an Assembly Member, and force him to get you into the Tower?”

“That’s right.”

“You are insane,” General Grace laughs.

“I’m telling you it’s the only way. Philip has access to the Tower as part of his work and because of his father. He can come and go without anyone questioning it.”

“You’re forgetting one key point,” Henry adds. “He thinks we’re dead, and even if he didn’t, he wouldn’t lift a finger against the Assembly.”

“I’m with Carly on this,” Isaac smiles. “Philip’s kind of messed up now. I think seeing the ghosts of three dead friends show up at his door might be enough to convince him to help, and if not we just show him our guns.”

“Right,” Carly smiles. “What’s the point of kidnapping him if we’re just going to ask him nicely?”

“Alright,” I sigh. “That’s all fine, but what about the General? She’s in no condition to come with us right now, she can barely walk.”

“I’ll stay hidden here,” Andrea answers. “I can keep trying to reach Team Bravo, and I can keep communication with you in case anything happens. This really is the only chance we have, and I won’t miss it because I’m too dizzy to join you.”

“I can’t believe this is our plan,” I say, standing up. “It’s completely dangerous, stupid, and probably won’t work.”

“That’s why it’s the best option,” Isaac laughs, putting his arm around me. “It wouldn’t be our plan if it wasn’t all those things.”

Climbing through the window was easier the second time around, especially after we made the decision to leave our things behind. I figured Andrea needed the extra dressing for her wound, and Isaac pointed out that we might blend in more if we weren’t in full army gear. Henry hesitated at first, claiming the vests would prevent anyone else from dying, but eventually lost the argument to the three of us. At this point I don’t believe any of us think we’re making it out alive, which made the decision a lot simpler.

The living quarters for the Assembly and their families is halfway between the safe house we just left and the Tower we need to reach. Unlike the individual houses that most citizens call home, those living in the City Center have large apartments situated in skyscrapers that surround the area. Of course, the one we’re running toward is the second tallest building in all of Axiom, and probably has high tech security.

“How are we getting in?” I ask, puffing for air as we run.

“The service entrance in the back should still allow me entry,” Isaac answers, breathing just fine. “If they cut off my Assembly access, I doubt they would think to cut off the safety point access also.”

“How do you have so much power?” Carly snorts.

“It comes with being part of the Guard,” Isaac smiles. “I have to be able to get into buildings for emergency situations, it just so happens this is a different kind of emergency than they anticipated.”

As we near the building we duck into a hedge of bushes, and crawl along the dirt toward the rear. I can see the feet of the colonial guards pacing the front entrance of the building, but the backside is all clear. For being so prepared for our landing, it surprises me that they haven’t thought through all possible points of entry. Their lapse in judgement is just what we need, and we make our way to the delivery entrance Isaac had told us about.

The red light scans his tattoo and beeps as it unlocks, allowing us to slide inside without anyone noticing. Inside, there’s a dock area facing a large rolling door, perfect for trucks to drop off supplies, and a small office that’s currently empty. Isaac leads us through another door and into a storage room.

“There should be a service elevator in here,” he says, looking around. “It will take us up without the cameras catching us.”

“What about when we exit the elevator?” Henry asks.

“Each apartment has a camera attached to the front door, but it’s up to the citizen living there to call for any suspicious activity. If no one is watching their doorway, no one will know we’re even there.”

“How does that help anyone?” I ask. “I thought they’d be all about tighter security.”

“If there’s someone recording you, they can show your more unsavory actions.”

I pause for a moment, not realizing what Isaac’s implying. After a few seconds I feel my face turn red as I put the puzzle pieces together.

“You mean they don’t want to get caught breaking the law,” I frown. “That’s such crap.”

Henry stares at me for a moment, his brow furrowed in confusion. “Seriously, Ella, this is the Assembly. How are you surprised by any of this anymore?”

I stomp off toward the far wall, pressing hard on the elevator button. As the buzz of the mechanism begin to whirl, I cross my arms and tap my foot in frustration. I know Henry’s right. I know I shouldn’t be shocked that they would break their own laws, but each time they reveal a little more corruption, I can’t help but get angry.

Carly places a hand on my lower back, and my blood boils a little less. It’s a subtle reminder of what I’m fighting for, and refills my resolve to win this.

The doors open and the four of us step inside. The box is small and dingy, with dented panels and torn carpet. Obviously the worker’s elevator isn’t important enough to be kept in good condition, even here in the Assembly living quarters. Isaac pushes the button marked 22 and we begin the ascent.

By the time the lift stops, we’ve all checked our weapons twice. Exiting the elevator, Isaac leads us down the hall to the left, and we follow close behind, pressed up against one of the walls. It isn’t long before he stops us in front of one of the doors, and gently taps. We’re all crouched down as close to the floor as we can get, avoiding the gaze of the entryway camera.

No answer.

Isaac knocks again. This time a shrill voice comes from somewhere behind the door, nagging Philip to answer it. The lock slides from place and he cracks the door open, peeking out the sliver into the hallway outside.

I can see the confusion flash across his face right before Isaac pops up and slams into the door, throwing Philip backward onto the ground. The rest of us follow him inside, and Henry quickly shuts the door, avoiding the looks of any nosey neighbors.

Philip scrambles backwards on his hands, his feet slipping as he tries to gain traction. His eyes are wide and the color has drained from his face. Isaac’s gun is raised, pointed directly at him, but he doesn’t seem to notice. All he can see is our faces.

“It’s not possible,” he stammers. “You can’t be here. You’re—you’re—“

“Dead?” Carly finishes.

Paige screams from a back room, “What the hell is going on out there?”

When she doesn’t get an answer, she huffs and makes her way toward the commotion. Henry hears her coming and ducks to the side of the hall, and as she comes into view, he grabs her. His hand over her mouth, he leads to the couch in the living room and throws her onto it, keeping his gun pointed at her chest.

“You’re going to stay right there, or I’ll shoot you.”

“Yeah right,” Paige scoffs, rising to her feet.

Before Henry can react, Carly crosses the room in a flash, landing the back of her hand across Paige’s cheek. Paige stumbles backwards, landing on the couch.

“Henry might not shoot you,” Carly sneers, “but I will.”

“You,” Isaac says motioning to Philip. “Go join her on the sofa. We need to talk.”

“I don’t understand,” Paige says, glaring at Carly and rubbing her cheek. “You’re supposed to be dead. How are you here?”

“That’s not important,” Henry answers. “We are very much alive, and that’s all you need to know.”

I walk forward, facing Philip who’s now sitting on the couch. He stares at the floor, refusing to look at us, his hands wringing together. His face is sunken in and a dull gray color. The light and fire he had in Ethos has been snubbed out, and only a shell remains now.

“We need your help,” I begin. “We need to get into the Assembly Tower, but as I’m sure you’re aware, the city is on lockdown.”

“And you expect Philip to break you in?” Paige laughs. “Fat chance of that.”

Ignoring her, I keep my eyes fixed on Philip. “We are here because the Head of Colony has lied to you. He’s lied to everyone, ever since the beginning, and we need to stop it. We need to set things right.”

He keeps his head down.

“This isn’t right and you know it. You were our friend once, remember? Before that trip home to your father, before they broke you. Please, you can help us.”

“Philip would rather die than help you,” Paige replies. “He’s the son of an Assembly Member and extremely valuable, he’s not going to do anything to jeopardize our lives here. You’ll be caught and killed, and we’ll keep living the lavish lifestyle we have now, happy as can be.”

“We don’t need Philip to come with us,” Carly adds in a casual tone. “Just his barcode. There are ways to get that without having to take all of him with us.”

With that statement Philip finally lifts his head, his eyes shimmering with tears, and his hands shaking.

“I’ll go,” he whispers. “It’s fine, I’ll go with you.”

The rage explodes from Paige like a gunshot, her hands flying upwards to Philips face, beating him with both fists while screaming at the top of her lungs.

“You coward! You’re going to trade your life for these people, these criminals! You selfish, good for nothing, lump of a man! You’re not even a man, you’re less than that! I shouldn’t have traded for you; I should have picked someone better!”

Her outburst is cut off as Henry grabs her by the waist and throws her over his shoulder. She turns her fists to him then, pounding on his back in a desperate attempt to get away.

“Give me your knife,” Henry says to Isaac, and Paige’s body slumps in sudden defeat.

Isaac pulls the five inch blade from his belt and reaches out toward me, his other hand still pointing the gun at Philip. The silver catches the light and the sharp edge flashes, a warning sign of the danger it holds.

“Here,” Isaac says to me. “Hand this to Henry.”

I reach my fingers out, and at the last moment snap my hand back, like the knife is made of fire and I got too close. I close my eyes and lean back against a nearby chair, fighting the images of Reggie’s attack. My mind had all but forgotten my broken rib, but now the pain pulses in my side with each heartbeat. I can hear movement around me, and I know that Carly has stepped in to pass the blade to Henry. Even with my eyes shut, I know they’re staring at me, I can feel them watching. I steady my breathing and open my eyes, rejoining the rest of the room.

“I’ll be back,” Henry says, and walks down the hall toward the back bedroom, knife in one hand, the other holding Paige over his shoulder.

“What was that?” Isaac asks, keeping one eye on Philip while trying to comfort me. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah I’m fine,” I lie. “It’s nothing, just got a bit sick for a moment.”

Before Isaac could question me any further, the loud crashing sound comes from the back of the apartment, followed by a scream and then silence. Only a few short moment’s pass before Henry comes walking back toward us, breathing heavy and all alone.

“It’s time to go,” he says, wiping the dripping red blade of the knife on his pants.

FORTY-SEVEN

Philip keeps his head down as Isaac leads the group from the apartment, careful to hug the walls like we did when we arrived. I half expected him to run for it once we were out the door, but his shoulders are slack and his eyes heavy, clear indicators that he has no thoughts of breaking away. He’s content with being forced into our service, or at least he’s numb enough to go along with it all.

“Do you not care at all?” Carly asks him. “You don’t mind Henry killing your wife back there?”

Philip gives no response, and I can see his lack of emotion burning into Carly. She wants a rise from him, she wants him to fight, but he’s not giving in because he simply has no fight left.

“Just leave it alone,” I sigh.

“Why are you defending him?”

“He’s not the one who tried to have us killed,” I remind her. “Yes, he used his power to marry me, but he didn’t turn us in when he could have.”

“Because he’s selfish,” she argues. “He wanted to keep you alive, it didn’t matter what happened to me, or to Henry, or to anyone else.”

“That’s not true,” Philip whispers. We all turn toward him, but his head is still down, and he doesn’t say anything else. Before we can question his response, the elevator door opens and we all climb inside, ready for the descent back to the service entrance.

The ride down is quiet, but the tension fills the small space. Carly keeps her eyes glued to Philip, and Isaac has his weapon still pointed at his chest. Henry seems to be the only one of us not on edge, which seems odd considering he just murdered someone.

Without warning the elevator rumbles and jerks to a halt. We all tumble into each other as the floor stops beneath us, and the lights dim overhead.

“What’s happening?” I ask. “We aren’t at the bottom yet.”

A blaring siren rings somewhere beyond the metal doors.

“They know you’re here,” Philip answers. “Someone probably saw you and called it in. The penalty for not turning in traitors is death.”

“Then consider yourself dead,” Isaac says looking around. “They must have seen you with us which means you’re a fugitive now too.”

“We have to pry open the doors,” Henry orders, pushing past the rest of us. “We need to get out of here and into hiding.”

Isaac hands me his pistol and I keep the barrel pointed at our hostage as the rest of them pull at the doors. Their combined strength is enough to open them, but the elevator has stopped halfway between floors, and we’ll need to boost ourselves up to get out.

“Can you see where we’re at?” Carly whispers.

“There’s a large number ten painted on the inside of the shaft here,” Isaac answers. “That’s good. There’s an electrical room on the tenth floor which might work in our favor.”

“If we can get inside the electrical room we can shut down the alarm,” Henry adds. “That should give us enough time to get out of the building.”

Carly moves forward, pulling herself up through the gap. She’s small and light, making it easy for her to move quickly. As she rushes down the hall, scouting for the electrical room, Henry pulls himself up and reaches down, offering his hand to me.

“I’ll pull you up and then you can watch Philip while Isaac gets out.”

I grab hold and with Isaac lifting me from behind, and Henry pulling me from the front, I practically float out of the elevator. Next is Philip, who pulls himself free without any help from the other boys. I once again point the gun toward him, keeping it steady as we wait for Isaac.

“What’s that?” I gasp, looking over my shoulder.

The sound of footsteps is coming from one of the other hallways, speeding our direction. Isaac is just now lifting his legs from the shaft, and as he scrambles to his feet he grabs Philip by the back of the neck, forcing him forward.

“Move it,” he shouts, and we all take off running, away from the service elevator, and away from the sound of men’s boots.

As we turn the corner I see a hand waving us into a dark room, and once we’re inside Carly slams the door shut behind us, sliding the metal lock into place.

Isaac shoves Philip away from him, waving him toward a metal box along the wall and ordering him to sit. He takes the gun back from me, and paces the floor.

“What now?”

“We need to find the right control and cut the power,” Henry answers. As I look around the room I realize that won’t be an easy task. The space is filled with screens, wires, and large panels of blinking lights. “I just don’t know where to start.”

As Henry moves one way, Carly moves the other, searching the panels for anything labelled security or alarm, hoping it will be that easy. I watch as they step almost in unison, up one side and down the other, frantically scanning and coming up empty. Just as they meet in the middle, the alarm cuts off, leaving a ringing in my ears.

“It stopped,” Isaac says in a hushed tone.

“We didn’t do it,” Henry replies. “They must think we’re gone.”

“Now what?” I question.

“We wait,” Henry shrugs. “They are probably searching the perimeter. We sit here, wait for them to give up, and hope no one finds us.”

“Lovely,” I sigh, slumping against one of the panels near Philip.

A sudden static hiss erupts from Henry’s belt, and we all jump at the sound, ready to defend ourselves from the source.

“Team Alpha? Do you copy?”

“The radio,” I shout.

Henry fumbles with the small black box before placing it to his mouth.

“Alpha Team copies.”

“Henry, is that you?” The voice on the other end sounds tired and worn, but there’s no mistaking that it’s Hannah.

“Yes, it’s me. Are you all alright?”

“There’s not a lot of time, Henry, listen closely.” Hannah’s voice becomes more strained, and I can feel my heartbeat quicken as we all lean forward, anticipating the worst. “The rebels have started attacking the city. They charged City Center from all four quarters, and fighting is breaking out in all the streets. We got ahold of General Grace but soon after she cut off communication to head into the fighting. We found things Henry, things that change the whole mission—“

A rush of static takes over, and her words are lost.

“What things, Hannah?” Henry screams into the radio. “What did you find?”

“Head… Coleman… plan B…”

“Hannah! Hannah do you copy!”

Henry twists the nobs on the top of the radio, and then tries waving it around the room for better reception. As he walks toward one of the large control panels, Hannah’s voice comes shouting through once again.

“…all Heads of Colony are related. And the original Head, he didn’t create Axiom to flee the Endgame virus. He created the Endgame virus to force people into Axiom. He kept samples… vials…”

The static erupts from the radio, and Hannah’s voice disappears for good. Henry spins around, throwing the radio at the nearby wall, shattering it into pieces.

“What does that mean?” Philip asks in a sheepish voice. “What was she talking about?”

“Not now,” Henry shouts at him. He leans over, his hands on his knees, his breathing heavy. Carly and I rush toward him, but he puts his hand up keeping us at a distance. Isaac is next to me now, crouched down on one knee, eye to eye with Henry.

“It’s alright,” Isaac says, trying to force a smile. “We can figure a way out of this.”

A movement catches the corner of my eye, forcing me to turn, but it’s already too late. Philip’s charged toward us, grabbing the knife from the back of Isaac’s belt, and grabbing me by the arm. He pulls me with him back toward the wall, away from the group. He moves his body so he’s now behind me, one arm over my neck, and his other hand holding the knife up under my chin.

“Don’t move,” he shouts. “Nobody takes a step or I’ll slice her throat.”

The corners of my vision start to flicker, dotted with dark circles. I can feel my legs grow weak, and I’m worried that I’ll fail to hold myself up, allowing gravity to push the knife into my skin.

Carly’s breathing is quick and heavy, every ounce of her willpower is going toward not attacking him. Isaac’s muscles are tight and his hands balled into fists. Henry stands still, but his eyes are shining with rage.

“You’re going to tell me what the hell is happening,” Philip demands. “You’re going to answer my questions.”

“You haven’t asked any,” Henry says in a flat tone. “If you do, I’ll answer them.”

“If you lie to me, she dies.”

“How will you know if I’m lying or not?” Henry asks, his head cocked to the side.

“I’ll know,” Philip stutters. “I can tell.”

“Fine, then ask whatever you want.”

“Why aren’t you dead? You’re all supposed to be dead, and yet you’re not. How did you escape?”

“We didn’t escape,” Henry replies. “We were sent away, to Earth, as are all the criminals of Axiom.”

I watch Carly’s eyes widen as Philip presses the blade against my flesh, the prick of pain telling them he’s cut me.

“I’m not lying,” Henry says with more force. “The Head of Colony sends the people killed in Axiom to Earth, first to test if it was habitable, but now he does it as a way to save his ass if the rebels take hold. We were injected with drugs to knock us out, not a kill us, and we woke up on our home planet.”

“Why are you back?”

“To stop the rebels, and the Assembly. We want to free Axiom, but the way the rebels plan on doing it will destroy everything rather than save it.”

Philip releases the grip around my throat just a little, and I can tell Henry’s words are working.

“What did the girl on the radio mean when she said he had samples of the virus?”

Henry frowns. “It means Becker Coleman has access to the Endgame virus and plans on releasing it in Axiom if he can’t escape.”

Philip’s grip softens just enough for me to reach into the side pocket of my pants, my fingers grasping the black box. As he opens his mouth to ask something else, I swing my arm up and jab the two metal prongs of the stunner into the flesh on his neck and pull the trigger. I feel a sharp hint of the knife as it falls away from my neck, and the thud of Philip’s body as it hits the ground. The knife drops to the floor, the metal clinking against the stone as it bounces away. I step forward, grabbing Carly as she runs toward us, and push her backwards, away from Philip.

Turning around I find him kneeling on the ground, his hands hanging limp at his sides, sobbing uncontrollably. The weight of the truth has destroyed whatever was left of him, leaving a broken child crying on the floor. The faces of my friends all share the same look as mine, a mixture of confusion, hatred, and sympathy.

The crying trails off. He wipes his nose on the back of his hand before looking up at us. I can see the muscle in his jaw jumping as he tenses it, and his nostrils flare with his heavy breathing. Through gritted teeth he says only one thing.

“How do we beat him?”

FORTY-EIGHT

“You’re honestly trusting him?” Carly huffs. “He just had a knife to your throat.”

“I know,” I answer, “but he just wanted the truth. His three dead friends kidnapped him and killed his wife. I think we owed him that much. Think about it, what would you have done in that situation?”

“I didn’t kill Paige,” Henry says with a smile.

Carly and I turn toward him, his smirk growing with our confusion.

“I threatened her, maybe cut her a little to show her I wasn’t playing, then tied her to the bedframe and gagged her. She’s very much alive.”

“What the hell, Henry,” Carly gasps.

“I couldn’t have Philip thinking we could be pushed around,” Henry shrugs. “But I wasn’t going to make a murderer out of myself either. That’s not what I came here to do. Fighting my way out of a battle is one thing, killing a girl in her home is totally different, even if she is an annoying brat.”

I smile and shake my head. “So what now?”

“Now we get into the Tower,” Isaac answers.

“If the rebels are fighting in the streets they aren’t going to let us walk right inside, even with Philip.”

“The fighting might actually help us,” Philip adds. “If there’s a war happening, no one is going to be manning the doors, they will all be in the streets fighting against the rebels. I can scan us through the front door and we can walk right in.”

“If you’re tricking us somehow,” Isaac starts, his finger pressed against Philip’s chest, “if you’re leading us into a trap, or planning on double crossing us, I will kill you. Not a quick easy death either. I will cut you apart, piece by piece. Ella might think you’re trustworthy but don’t think the rest of us are that sure.”

Philip nods, his lip quivering. “I understand.”

“Good. Let’s go.”

The hall outside the electrical room is empty. Nothing seems unusual until we reach the main elevator.

“The power’s cut,” Isaac points out. “They probably did it the same time they cut the service elevator. Looks like we take the stairs.”

We follow in a single file line behind Isaac as he leads us toward the stairwell. He kicks open the door, before peaking inside, checking for guards, or even rebels. The stairs are clear, but as we walk down each level, Isaac double checks the landing before we move on. Each of us have our guns drawn, ready for any surprise ambush, the exception being Philip. Despite him switching to our side and wanting to help us take down the Head of Colony, none of us, including myself, trusted him with a weapon. Instead we position him in the middle of the group so that in the event of an attack we can shield him, although I’m not sure any of the others actually would.

Ten floors down and we’ve reached the main level. With trepidation I move forward and push open the door, the sudden light of an artificial sun blinding me. The sounds hit me before my eyes return to normal, and I duck as an instinct. The popping of guns, screams and shouts, a horde of footsteps running in all directions. My sight clears and I kneel frozen in my place. All around us are people fighting. Colonial Guards look confused and terrified, firing their new weapons at anything that moves. Rebels charge in, full of adrenaline and rage. It’s not clear if they don’t understand the gunfire, or if they just don’t care about it. Scattered within the fighting is a small number of innocent citizens, faces full of terror, scrambling to get to hiding and away from the battle.

Finding my way back to my feet, I can sense Henry behind me.

“We just run for it?” I ask.

“If we hug the building, we’ll have a better chance.”

With a deep breath, I lead the way, the five of us charging headfirst into the madness around us. We’re only a few feet from the door when it’s obvious we won’t just be sneaking by. A guard with wide shoulders and a square head catches a glance of us from the corner of his eye, and spins around. He was firing at a fallen rebel before, and continues pulling the trigger without pause as he turns toward us. The bullets bounce off nearby buildings, and kick up dust as they tear into the concrete below. As his aim reaches our group I brace myself for the pain that’s to come, but instead his eyes grow wide, and he falls backwards. A small trail of blood drips down his forehead from the single hole, and Henry lowers his weapon back toward the ground.

Running toward the Assembly Tower we are forced to fight through more guards and rebels, the confusion causing both sides of the fight to think we are the enemy. All around us bodies are falling; others already dead litter the path to our destination. Some faces I’ve seen before, either in school or from my home Quarter; others are strangers but still hit me hard as we are all citizens of Axiom.

The main doors to the Tower are in sight and I’m running as fast as my legs can carry me. Only a few more feet and I’m there, and that’s when I see her. Standing in the doorway, head held high and triumphant is General Grace. As she sees our group she waves us over, shouting orders at a handful of rebels that have gathered around her.

The glass double doors have been shattered, the pieces crunching under our boots as we come to a stop in front of Andrea.

“Man am I glad to see you guys,” she smiles.

“What the hell happened?” Henry asks.

“Quick, get inside,” Andrea orders without answering. “The rebels will guard the entrance so we can make our way upstairs. We’re going to find the bastard.”

Andrea turns away from us, speed walking toward the open elevator at the back of the lobby.

“Wait,” Henry shouts. “Didn’t you talk to Hannah? Don’t you know about Coleman having the virus vials?”

“That doesn’t matter,” Andrea snaps. “He won’t have a chance to use them if we get up there. I’ll make sure of it.”

“You can’t guarantee that. If sees us coming, he can break a vial and we’re all dead.”

“He wouldn’t dare,” Andrea says with squinted eyes. “Don’t you get it? Becker Coleman cares about one thing, and one thing alone, and that’s himself. He wouldn’t unleash the virus unless he’s perfectly safe from it. We are going up to the top floor, and we are going to stop him. That’s an order. Do you understand?”

“Yes ma’am.” Henry’s mouth is pinched tight, keeping any further argument locked inside.

Without any other objections we group inside the metal box and wait as General Grace pushes the button and the doors close.

The top floor is nothing like I imagined. Whenever I thought of the Head of Colony’s office, I pictured lavish furniture with plush chairs for reading, a giant wooden desk, and paintings of the past lining the walls. What I’m standing in now is more like a sterile box. The floor and ceiling are covered in a white marble tile, sleek and cold. The only thing that line the walls are large windows, top to bottom, showering the space in light. The desk is light gray, metal, and minimal, and the chairs are plush, but made in a bright white fabric that matches everything above and below them. The only thing of real color in the open space is the man standing in the middle of the room, smiling at us.

“Hello Becker,” Andrea sneers.

Mr. Coleman tips an invisible hat to her before thrusting his hand forward, the silver tip of something sharp glints in the light as it leaves his hand. General Grace falls the floor in front of me, grabbing her left thigh and grunting in pain. The end of a sleek steel knife sticks out from her pants. I hit the ground next to her, checking for anything I can do to fix it. I barely notice the movement around me until she shouts for everyone to stop.

Henry’s on the other side of her, his hand resting on her shoulder, and Isaac and Carly have moved in front of us either to create some sort of shield or in an effort to charge Mr. Coleman. Either way, Andrea’s words were enough to halt their actions. I’m wondering why she’s hesitating, until I see it. In Becker Coleman’s left hand is a small clear glass tube. The clear liquid inside is barely visible, but we all know what it is.

“You don’t have the guts,” Andrea spits through her pain. “You wouldn’t sacrifice yourself.”

“Oh no dear, I wouldn’t.” Mr. Coleman’s smile is dripping with arrogance. “So you’ve learned I have the virus. I see you haven’t learned the second part to the equation.”

“And what’s that?”

“I also have the antidote.”

FORTY-NINE

The seconds pass in silence. Andrea slowly bleeds, the red spreading across the pristine white floor. Henry stands tense, every muscle twitching to move. He reminds me of the tigers back in Las Vegas, watching and waiting for their moment to strike. Isaac and Carly still have their backs to me, but I can tell by their breathing that they are nervous. Then there’s Philip, leaning against the wall behind us, casual and calm.

“My boy,” Becker finally says at a volume much too loud. “I’m happy to see you’re still alive. I thought they would have killed you.”

Philip stands up straight and takes a few steps forward. The slumped, scared, body language of before has been replaced with a tall confidence.

“I have my ways,” he smiles.

“Take their guns,” Coleman orders. As Philip reaches out toward Isaac, Becker shakes the bottle in his hand as a gentle reminder that we must comply.

I watch in anger as Philip makes his way around the group, taking the firearms and sliding them across the floor. When he gets to me I refuse to stand us, forcing him to crouch down to my level.

“You’re a snake,” I whisper. “I thought you really cared for us at one time, but it was always a lie. I don’t know why we ever cared about you.”

I watch him wince as I say it, and then his eyes glisten with moisture.

“I never said I didn’t care,” he whispers in return before taking my only gun and standing up again.

Philip slides the pistol across the smooth surface toward the others that stand out in contrast against the white floor. He stands staring at Becker Coleman, refusing to lower his gaze at any of us.

The Head of Colony stretches his arms out to the sides, a smile spreads across his face as wide as his reach. “You’ve done a wonderful job son, now come here.”

“Son?” Isaac gasps. “No, you’re Jamison’s son.”

“Only in name,” Mr. Coleman answers. “It’s my blood that runs through Philip’s veins. His mother and I were always fond of each other, and what can I say, being the Head of Colony has its advantages.”

We watch in horror as Philip saunters toward the man who we now know as his father. I can’t see anything but the back of him. The frazzled hair sticking up on the back of his head, the dirt on the rear of his clothing from making his way here with us. Becker’s arms are still held open, ready to embrace him. Just before sliding into the open space Philip reaches a hand to his waistline, and pulls Mr. Coleman into a tight hug.

The sound. The dull sound that I’d heard before, it’s one I’ll never forget. The night Reggie attacked me, I had blacked out, but Carly had come to save me, and there was that sound. After the sound, there was no longer a Reggie.

Mr. Coleman’s smile fades, and his face fills with confusion. As Philip backs away, he grabs for the bottle in Coleman’s hand, prying the vial free of his grip. Coleman barely notices, all he sees is the bright red liquid spreading across his stomach, surrounding the hilt of the thin metal knife. Without a word he pulls the blade from his gut and drops it to the floor, and as it falls, so does the Head of Colony.

“Here,” Philip shouts, running back toward General Grace. “Take it. I don’t want to be near it.”

Andrea reaches into her vest and pulls out a small black square of foam. She pulls it apart in the middle and digs out a hole with her fingers, placing the vial into the cushioning.

“I can’t believe you did that,” Carly says shaking her head. “I can’t believe he was your father, and you just, you killed him.”

Philip’s not listening. He’s pacing the floor, his nerves getting the best of him. As the rest of us move around trying to help the General, and figure out next steps, we fail to notice the body crawling across the room. It’s not until Coleman has one of our guns in his hand that we figure out what’s happening.

With his last bit of strength, Becker climbs to his feet, one hand wrapped around a pistol, the other pressed to his abdomen. He raises his arm, and I can see straight down the barrel, the dark hole that going to end my journey.

A wave of color is followed by the sound of shattering glass. I jump to my feet, running toward the now open window. The Tower is tall, too tall, and they fall for what seems like forever. Becker Coleman head first, arms flailing like he’s trying to fly, and Philip, eyes closed and arms out to his side, ready to accept his fate.

I look away just before the end. Carly’s next to me now, pulling me close and cradling my head on her shoulder. Isaac moves the two of us away from the hole, back toward safety. Henry’s kneeling on the floor, the shock written all over his face. Whatever Philip had done in the last months of Ethos, or anything that happened after that, it was all erased now. He had saved us all, and in that final act, he had died not as an enemy, but as our friend.

FIFTY

The waves move in and out, crashing down onto the shore and washing over my feet. The water is colder than I expected, and the chill runs from my toes up through the rest of me. The air whipping around my face is warm and the contrasting temperatures is soothing. I smile as I watch two boys tackle each other in the surf.

I hear Carly laugh behind me. She’s sitting in the sand, giggling at the same sight, head relaxed, taking in the warmth of a setting sun. I’m not sure if she’s noticed the moon has already risen, but I have.

We never talk about the moon anymore. I catch myself staring up at the heavens from time to time, wondering what could have gone different. Sometimes I see her doing the same, but we never acknowledge it. Nearly ten years have passed since my last day in Axiom, since we watched the Utopian city fall.

The death of the Head of Colony had ended the fighting in the streets below the Tower. His broken body laid in the middle of shattered glass and debris, signaling the rebel’s victory. The remaining Assembly Members surrendered, except the two that decided to take their own lives. Most had no knowledge of what was really going on, and after learning the truth, turned towards the side of the rebels and the New Republic. Mr. Jamison was the only one who had to be killed. He refused to give up, he spat at his captors and cursed anyone who tried talking to him. In the end he was executed after threatening to murder anyone who tried to rise to power above him. It wasn’t a real shock to any of us.

The promise of allowing the citizens a choice in where they could live was forgotten almost as soon as the war was over. Nathan and General Grace were pulled behind closed doors with other high ranking officials from other sectors of the New Republic, and the Axiom-based rebel group. We spent days pacing the halls outside, waiting to hear any information. Eventually a somber looking Nathan came out to speak to us.

“There’s been some damage done to the structures around Axiom, and possibly the dome, due to the fighting between the rebels and the Colonial Guard. The Council, that’s the group inside, have decided it’s in the best interest of the citizens to evacuate Axiom until the damage can be properly assessed.”

“The damage can’t be that severe,” I snarl. “We’ve been living here for over a week, as has the Council, and nothing’s happened. Nothing’s fallen apart.”

“It’s just temporary,” Nathan sighed staring at the ground. “They say eventually people can move back in.”

We all knew what it really meant. Axiom was finished. There would never be an ‘eventually’ for the city, it was over. The citizens would be rounded up and forced into the return ships. They would be unloaded at the pickup zones and hurried into hospitals to await testing. Not everyone would be making it back out.

Two hours after the horrible news, Carly and I were on a ship bound for Earth, along with about two dozen citizens. I wanted to get back before the mass exodus began, I wanted to offer help to Marcus back in Nevada, and I wanted to assist the people being forced from their homes.

I had hoped to find my father in the chaos back on Earth, but he had never left Axiom. I never did learn what happened to him, as his body was never recovered. The dead were left behind, the casualties of the war forgotten once the city was empty. So many innocent people had died by their own hand during the fighting, afraid of what would happen after it was all over, and I had a sinking suspicion he was one of those lost souls.

Four months. That’s how long I lasted at the hospital. I tried. I did my best to help Marcus bring in the new arrivals. I tried to help them through the slideshows and weather acclimations, but it wore me down. The sight of parents losing their minds in front of their children, the elderly collapsing onto the floor and weeping, the kids who were just old enough to enter Ethos now being told they would have to figure out a new life, it was all too much to take.

The turning point came when I was working in the arrival wing and was sent two brothers, ages 3 and 5. The pair were too thin, all skin and bones, with greasy brown hair and sunken eyes. They looked short for their ages, but it was hard to tell since they were slumped over, clutching at each other.

“What’s your name?” I asked the older of the two.

He just stared at me from behind his overgrown hair, his lip quivering.

“I’m Ella, and I’m here to help you.”

It took four days to get him to talk, twice as long for the younger of the two to finally speak. The older boy told me his name was Tyler, and his brother’s name was Tommy. Their parents were part of the rebel group that attacked the Assembly and Guard, and when the fighting had begun they shoved the boys in a closet, telling them to hide until they came back. They never did. For weeks the two brothers stayed hidden during the day, the older one venturing to the kitchen at night to scrounge up whatever food he could find. Eventually the New Republic soldiers came through the neighborhood doing home searches and that’s when they found the boys. They were hurried away from their home and forced to board the ship for Earth, which only served to terrify them even more.

I worked with the boys every day, helping them adjust to their new home. The day finally came when they were cleared by Marcus, and free to leave the hospital. I was standing with Carly, watching our friend talk to the two little ones when the thought hit me.

“I have to ask you something.”

“I think I know what you’re going to say,” Carly smiled, “and my answer is yes.”

“Don’t answer before you know what I’m asking.”

“I told you, the answer is yes. We can adopt the boys. We’ll take them home, and raise them.”

I stutter in shock. “How did you know? I mean I never said anything before.”

“You didn’t have to. You’ve worked all day for weeks with them, you’ve cried over them, and cheered with them. You talk about them each night when you come home, and you rush to work each morning to make sure they’re alright. How could I not expect you to want to keep them?”

“You’re sure it’s okay? It’s a big deal.”

“Yeah,” Carly sighs. “But there’s something else.

I wait, confused about what she could be so worried about.

“We need to leave here, Ella. We need to move on, and figure out a life without Axiom. As long as we stay here, we will always be reminded of what happened, and what we’ve been through. Let’s take the boys, let’s leave Nevada, and let’s start living the lives we fought so hard for.”

I didn’t attempt to argue. I knew she was right. I was comfortable here in Las Vegas because it’s what I had known before, but it was full of haunted faces and ghosts of my past. We needed a fresh start, and now that we were caring for more than just us, it was the right time.

Our small family moved west and settled in the middle of Old California in a moderate sized community. We began to pull ourselves together: Carly and I moving on from the war, and Tommy and Tyler learning to adjust to their two new moms. After some time, things fell into place and we were just normal people living normal day to day lives.

Every now and then we’d get news from the New Republic. The evacuation of Axiom was complete, and after inspecting the city it was decided citizens shouldn’t return. They claimed the damage from moving the people back and forth would be too hard on them, and it was in their best interests to avoid living in Axiom. It was a lot of pointless excuses to me. Instead, everything turned upside down. Earth had once been a punishment for the criminals of Axiom, sent down to perish or survive, now Axiom would serve as a prison. Those who were deemed too dangerous for Earth would be sent back, forced to work on the farms and in the businesses left behind. The goods produced would be shipped to Earth, the growing population profiting off the hard work of the criminals above them. I cried for nearly a full day when I heard. No matter what had happened, Axiom was our home. The idea of a murderer living in the house I grew up in, possibly sweeping away the bones of my father, was too much to handle.

Over the years we attempted to keep contact with everyone, but it became difficult as we all got older. Carly’s parents had ended up being dropped off in Paris, a whole continent away. Her brother Ryan moved to the East Coast of America, while Nathan stayed in Las Vegas. He was never able to get over the conclusion of the war, and felt the weight of guilt over how it ended. He had expected to return Axiom to its former glory, and turn it into the wonderful world it should have always been. When he protested the Council’s decisions he was sent to Earth and stripped of any power. That’s when he began drinking heavily, locking himself in a room alone day after day. He passed away a few years ago. The funeral was small, but nice, focusing on the good he had done instead of who he had become.

Isaac divorced his Axiom wife once they settled on Earth, and joined the New Republic. I was bitter at first, but it made sense in the end. He had a knack for military work, as did Henry, and the two of them moved up through the ranks quickly. It wasn’t long until they were named General’s themselves and given control of New Republic bases in other parts of the country. Both eventually married women and had children, but we haven’t seen them in almost a decade.

I had heard stories about Principle Samson, and how she had sheltered the children of Ethos in the offices as the fighting broke out, vowing to go down protecting them. Thankfully she survived and ended up sitting on the Council. She opposed some of the decisions the same as Nathan, only she was better at choosing her battles and managed to make it further than he did. She remains to this day the only member of the Council I fully respect.

General Grace is the only person I lost touch with completely. Following the decision to evacuate Axiom, I turned my back on her the way she had on us. She had lied to my face, promising to be working for the good of the people, only to put her own political gains in front of keeping promises. The last I heard she had demanded too much power and was kicked off the Council a few years after the war. Either way, I felt nothing towards her.

Marcus and Cleo continued to run the hospital until it was no longer needed. With the last remaining citizen shipped to Earth the Arrival Center was invalid. Marcus petitioned to turn the place into a facility dedicated to housing those who couldn’t acclimate to the new world. The entire building is filled with people who have nowhere else to go, and he and his wife Cleo are happy helping them live as comfortable as they can here on Earth.

The laughing of the boys brings me back to present moment, and I once again smile as they run through the water, splashing each other and kicking up sand around them.

I turn around and take a seat next to Carly, laying my hand over hers.

“We turned out alright didn’t we?”

“I’d say so,” she smiles.

“And them? They’re alright, aren’t they?” I ask nodding toward our sons.

Carly tilts her head, squinting at me. “Yeah, why? Where’s this coming from?”

“Sometimes I worry we did it all for nothing. I worry we aren’t any better off here than we were up there.” I know I’m breaking our secret rule by talking about it, but I can’t help it now. “We all lost so much, and I worry if it was worth it.”

Carly leans over and kisses my cheek.

“That is why we did it. So I can sit here and kiss you without fear. We may have lost a lot, that’s what happens when you fight for freedom, but we gained so much in return. We have two beautiful boys who are growing into wonderful young men, we have a life together, living wherever we want, doing whatever job we want. When I watch those kids I know we did the right thing. They will never have to hide who they are.”

The wind burns the tears in my eyes. “I know you’re right, I just needed to hear it. Thank you.”

Carly stands, brushing the sand from the seat of her shorts before calling out, “come on boys, let’s get going.”

Tommy runs up first, his eyes shining and a smile stretched across his face. Tyler quickly joins and helps me to my feet, still laughing at the fun he had been having.

“Where are we going now?” Tommy asks.

Carly takes my hand, the small silver charm dangling between our wrists, and flashes the same smirk she had the day we met. “Wherever you want, the world is ours.”

Acknowledgements

If you’ve made it this far than you know how much hard work goes into making something like this. I first off want to thank my amazing girlfriend for putting up with the late night writing, random ideas being bounced around out loud, and the constant support she’s shown me. I also want to thank my family for never saying it can’t be done, and always believing in me.

Thank you so much to my editor Erin Ford, who is the most amazing person ever, and the first one other than myself to read the book in its entirety. She is a magician and a saint for all the hard work she’s done.

The biggest driving force behind my writing has been the encouragement and support I’ve received from my friends. Not just the ones I’ve known for years, but the handful of new friends I’ve made through the book community. Chantal, Jessica and other Jessica, I always smile when you send me texts and messages begging for more, and showing your excitement. Rosalie, you’ve been so awesome always checking up on me, and offering advice for things. And finally to Cece, getting to know you has become one of the best parts of all this. I know I can rely on you for opinions and feedback and you’re one of the few people I trust completely in regards to my writing.

To all my friends and my fans I can only hope to give you the best stories I can, and I hope you enjoy the world I’ve created as much as I do. Thank you all.

Copyright

Copyright © 2016 Rachel Marie Pearcy

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher or author except for the use of brief quotations in a book review. All characters and other entities appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons or other real-life entities is entirely coincidental.

Printed in the United States of America

All artwork used was acquired from free resources. Cover designed by Rachel Marie Pearcy.

Content

R. M. Pearcy
AXIOM
THE LAST HOPE

PART ONE

ONE

TWO

THREE

FOUR

FIVE

SIX

SEVEN

EIGHT

NINE

TEN

ELEVEN

TWELVE

THIRTEEN

FOURTEEN

FIFTEEN

SIXTEEN

SEVENTEEN

EIGHTEEN

NINETEEN

TWENTY

TWENTY-ONE

TWENTY-TWO

TWENTY-THREE

TWENTY-FOUR

TWENTY-FIVE

TWENTY-SIX

PART TWO

TWENTY-SEVEN

TWENTY-EIGHT

TWENTY-NINE

THIRTY

THIRTY-ONE

THIRTY-TWO

THIRTY-THREE

THIRTY-FOUR

THIRTY-FIVE

THIRTY-SIX

THIRTY-SEVEN

THIRTY-EIGHT

THIRTY-NINE

FORTY

FORTY-ONE

FORTY-TWO

FORTY-THREE

FORTY-FOUR

FORTY-FIVE

FORTY-SIX

FORTY-SEVEN

FORTY-EIGHT

FORTY-NINE

FIFTY

Acknowledgements

Copyright